Podcasts about startled

Quaranteam - Dave In Dallas: Part 2 Lupie and Becca return from the Dallas Vax Center. Based on a post by RonanJWilkerson, in 12 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Let's review the List of characters: David Belsus (50)- adjunct professor at Eastfield College, DCCCD with a side hustle in data analysis. GuadaLupie Gutierrez (32); investment advisor, David's neighbor Esmeralda Gutierrez (9); Lupie's daughter Rebecca Sampson (18); Esme's babysitter Janice Hoppler (33); librarian, arrived to partner with Dave the same day Lupie and Becca left to get vaccinated. Shawna Cooper (36); senior meteorologist at WFAA, second woman sent to Dave outside a direct request. Olivia Barnes (21); Dave's goddaughter, horticulture major at Tarleton State University in Stephenville Melanie Ustanich (22); Livy's roommate, cybersecurity major at Tarleton. Dave smiled, a pair of events immediately coming to mind. He launched into a description of when Esme had called him up. Becca had been moping all day and Esme finally got her to admit that it was her birthday, but she hadn't heard from any family. Esme knew Becca loved meatloaf and mashed potatoes, but that was a bit out of her culinary reach. She asked Dave to help out. Well, first off, it was already after 5:30pm by the time Esme figured things out and got a hold of Dave. A meat loaf can take nearly an hour to cook, after all the ingredients are prepped and combined. But, if he made smaller portions, mini-meatloaves, it would cook faster. Oh, then He could Zoom with them and the three of them could eat together. "Wait, three?" "Yeah, in the beginning of lockdown, Lupie was stuck in New York. She's an investment manager and very good at it. She was giving a week-long training seminar when it happened." "But the lockdowns weren't big surprises. We all had some heads up to prepare, maybe unofficial, but it wasn't like they came out of the blue." "Yep, and her company choose to make sure the New York office had gotten the training Lupie had been going around doing, before they lock them away in their homes. They thought they could beat the clock. Lupie was practically climbing the walls by the third day. But that's a different discussion. We can come back to that." "Yeah, we definitely need to come back to that. I can't imagine being cut off from my kid, half a continent away from her with a major pandemic racing around." "It was rough." Dave returned to the original narrative, starting back with the moment he remembered some trick he'd seen making meatloaf cupcakes and piping mashed potatoes on top like it was icing. "You didn't. You can do that?" "I'd only seen it done before, but I managed to get it right enough." "For a teen girl mostly alone on her birthday, the attempt was probably 99% alone. Execution would be bonus points." "She was crying happy on the Zoom call. Esme is young but she's sneaky when she's planning something nice. She took delivery at the door and convinced Becca to sit at the table, not knowing what Esme was bringing over. Becca kissed the camera for the first minute after they brought up Zoom." Janice giggled. "I don't blame her." Janice made a 'lightbulb' face. "Oh, is that why she made you cupcakes for your birthday?" "Well, she might have done it anyway, but it was probably why she insisted she do it herself." In thinking along those lines, Dave remembered the letter he'd gotten yesterday. That would explain why Lupie had seemed a bit miffed that day. She'd wanted to do something special for his birthday, but had bowed to Becca's exuberant need to express her gratitude. His musing turned nearer to the moment. Janice was listening to him talk about two other women in affectionate, familiar terms, knowing full well those women would be here soon and share the bed with him as well, and she showed no signs of jealousy. Yeah, they mentioned something about it in the videos, but it was odd to see. "Okay, your turn. Tell me something about you, Janice." She winced. "Okay, first off, I'd prefer Jan in normal conversation. Janice is fine at some function outside the house, some formal setting, but when it's just family and associates." "Associates? Why not just say - " "Please don't use the same word as the title of that show." Dave was puzzled for a bit, then chortled. "Oh - " "Do. Not. Finish. That. Phrase." Janice glared. Dave nearly fell out of his chair laughing. Janice was thoroughly unamused. He forcefully collected himself. "Damn, I like that show, but I can get why you would not be happy. That character is annoying as hell." Jan stared, nonplussed. "I'll be good. Promise." He picked up her hand from the table and kissed it. Jan continued to give him half-squinty eyes. "So you were about to tell me something about you. Other than your death-ray eye superpower." "It's a good thing you're cute buster." She gave him a quick peck on the cheek. The squint was still there, but a bemused smile dangled below it. Janice proceeded to tell about the time the library put on a summer hands-on science series. One week the guide brought frogs and first red a book about frogs and their habitats. They let the kids reach in and touch some of the frogs - after rinsing their hands with deionized water first. Then they red a chapter from Frog & Toad. During the reading, one little boy wanted to touch the frogs again. He had earlier asked to hold one, but had been told the frogs had to stay inside the tub. The budding naturalist snuck behind the speaker, opened the lid, and took out a small frog. The frog of course took the chance to leap away. The startled and dismayed boy jumped back, knocking over the tub which he had not put the lid back on. Sixteen small to medium sized frogs dumped out on the floor. Startled as they were, they began hopping away, some heading through the equally startled mass of kids. Some of the children had declined to touch the frogs earlier and were now shrieking as the second Egyptian plague of Exodus blitzed outward from the tub, directly at them. Dave was holding his sides laughing as Jan continued. Obviously, story time was over. It took an hour and a half to calm the kids down, locate parents, ask a few of them to bring a change of garments for their little one - explaining the need for that took repetition of the same story to each parent, accompanied by laughter and sympathy and one angry Karen. Collecting the frog diaspora took the rest of the day, and three hours after closing. Dave was chortling and wiping tears from his eyes for a full minute after Jan finished. Jan settled into his lap, her arms draped around his neck. They kissed softly, languidly. David jarred backward. "Oh crap, I forgot to put in the order." "What order?" "I was going to order more groceries, especially snacks, and a couple of stuffed critters for Esme." "Lupie's little girl?" "Yep, she's mad about these things called Squish mallows. I could probably randomly pick one and she'd squeal happily to receive it. I held off ordering because I wanted to get your input, you know, anything special you wanted." Dave started leading her upstairs, which had Jan happy, but a bit less so when Dave made the turn for his office instead of heading straight to the bedroom. Gamely, she played along. Truth be told, she was glad to ask for a few things. She'd only been able to bring one rolling suitcase. They made the contactless pickup order for tomorrow morning and decided Dave would pick it up, with Jan remaining at the house in case Lupie, Becca, and Esme arrived while he was gone. As the order progressed though, Jan started laying soft kisses on Dave's cheek and forehead. Then she breathed soft and hot into his ear. Only a steely self-control kept him on task to finish, and Jan could see the battle warring in him. "You are so hot like this. I've never been around a guy that didn't jump me the moment I expressed the slightest interest. Sometimes before." Dave looked at her side-eyed as she wiggled her ass on his lap. His hands trembled. "Almost done. I'm just setting the pickup parameters. And I've had responsible reasons to hold back." He clicked submit on the last page, logged out of the site, and out of his computer. "I want you so bad." He turned his full attention to her, grasping her mid-torso, standing and pressing her to the nearest wall, his body pressed against her. Jan squeaked as he lifted her up, completely under his control. When he pressed her to the wall, her eyes lit up and she wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist and eagerly responded to his lips as he took hers with authority. She moaned softly. When Dave broke the kiss, they were both panting, fire flashing from eye to eye. She lowered her feet to the ground as he let off the pressure holding her to the wall. They practically raced to the bedroom, Jan in front, her left hand behind her holding his. Jan threw off the t-shirt as she crossed the bedroom threshold. Nope, no panties. Dave reached out and squeezed one butt cheek, causing Jan to let out an "eep!" and then laugh as she turned. She immediately began helping Dave strip off his clothes, walking backward the rest of the distance to the bed. Reaching the bed, Dave was now clad only in boxers, the two of them standing, Jan's legs pressed between Dave's and the bed, their bodies in loose contact. With a double-lift of his eyebrows, Dave shucked his boxers to the floor and placed two fingers of one hand gently on Jan's chest, between her soft, modest, lovely tits. He shoved lightly. Jan smiled crazily as she fell. Dave knelt at the edge of the bed, hooking her legs over his shoulders. He dropped hungry kisses on her inner thighs. Two on the left, then three on the right. One hot, suckling kiss far up her inner left thigh. Two quick kisses on her mound, then a long suckling kiss just to the right of her labia, barely out of contact with them. Emboldened by the heat and scent of arousal emanating from her, Dave sucked the full dimension of her light brown lower lips into his mouth, suckling them, massaging them with his lips wrapped over his teeth. He slipped his tongue gently past his lips, probing gently against her slit. Sliding along it. Flicking the delicate inner labia. His left hand snaked around her right leg. As it came over her hip, he let one finger trace against her skin, moving slowly, without pretense, hurry, or delay directly to her mound, adorned with a well-kempt narrow, vertical strip of curly black hair. His finger slowed to a crawl as it changed course downward. He switched to suckling the inner petals only, bringing his right hand up, one finger standing out, to her entrance. Jan moaned as he paused. Wanting, yearning. Then he slipped his finger in just as his lipped wrapped teeth pulled softly on her inner labia. "Ha! Oh fuck yeah! Fuck. Just like that you magnificent teasing bastard!" Jan's legs worked aimlessly, not gripping him, just loosely, slowly flailing, occasionally resting on the bed, but too worked up to hold still long. One finger of Dave's left hand reached Jan's now exposed clitoris. The touch alone ran through her like an electric shock and she screamed her pleasure again. Dave rubbed her clitoris gently, but firmly as he slipped a second finger into her, driving them in and out determinedly, with a mind to building her to release. Dave moved his hand away from Jan's clit, replacing it with his flicking tongue. "Oh" Jan's back arched. Her hands gripped tightly at the sheets. Her legs pulled back, lower legs dangling from tensed upper legs. Just as she uncoiled from the last wave, Dave turned his right hand over, sliding the fingers in and out in a slightly curved posture, stimulating and locating the much beloved nerve bundle on the roof of her vagina. Jan trembled again. "Fucking yeah, fucking maestro, fucking play me like a violin." Her voice shook and paused as she spoke. Her legs trembled. Dave sensed she was close. He positioned his fingers to flick against her g-spot as he flexed them in the beckoning 'come here' motion. The jolting response from that had not yet settled when Dave took her most sensitive nub in his mouth and massaged it with is lips around its edges and the tip with his tongue. Jan came unglued, shrieking and flailing as Dave pressed his joint oral and digital assault on her nethers. She gripped his head a few times, tightly, but never for more than a couple of seconds, the power of her orgasm short circuiting every ounce of her muscle control. As she collapsed to the bed, spent, awash in bliss, Dave relented and crawled up beside her on the bed. Jan lay panting, grinning like the proverbial cat. Between gasps, she relayed the metaphor. "But I'm the one that did the eating." Dave smiled wickedly. Jan laughed wildly, caught between the need for air and the hilarity of Dave's pun. Well, maybe not so hilarious, but she was certainly susceptible to granting high praise for anything he did over the next half hour or so. As her breathing calmed, Dave and Jan moved up the bed, getting their heads on the pillows and bodies fully on the mattress. With an eager, voracious look, Jan rolled over on top of Dave, slipping on leg to either side of his hips. Reaching behind her, she aligned his rigid member with her soppy wet entrance and threw herself backwards, engulfing his full length in one hungry thrust. "Fuck yes." Jan rocked her torso back and forth, parallel with Dave's, her rock-hard nipples sliding up and down his chest. Dave took to planting a kiss on her forehead at the top of each stroke. Jan placed her dainty hands on his chest and lifted her body off of his, transitioning to a rocking motion, undulating her torso and stirring his cock within her pussy. His shaft rubbed against her g-spot each stroke as her butt moved furthest backward. Her cries signified each contact. As she grew increasingly excited, Jan began riding up and down on Dave's member. He felt his own pleasure building. Dave reached one hand to Jan's tit, gently fondling the soft flesh and thumbing her nipple. His other hand reached to their point of contact, laying his thumb on her nub and gently pressing against it. Her own motions provided a rubbing motion. "Yes" Jan's head lolled back, practically limp. Dave lightly clasped her nipple between two fingers, giving a slight rolling motion. Jan rode him faster, becoming feverish, her breathing growing ragged. Dave felt the early spasms of her pending release and knew he wouldn't be far behind. He slipped both hands to her hips. At the first moment her hips seized, he grasped her firmly, pulling downward as he thrust upward. Jan exploded in a riot of flailing arms and rippling vaginal muscles. Her scream of joy echoed around the room even as it continued to issue from deep in her throat. Dave held as long as he could before allowing his own release to burst forth, erupting into her cavity and drenching her insides with his seed. Jan's body spasmed again, a second peak to her pleasure, a second, airless scream as her breath evacuated her body. Jan collapsed on Dave, rolling off immediately. The weight of her own body too taxing on her lungs attempting to replenish her much needed air supply. Dave held her close, only enough to maintain contact, yielding her space to recover. As Jan lay their breathing, she turned her eyes to Dave. She stared at him, still gasping. Her expression was unreadable, at least by Dave. Calming finally, she hugged him fiercely, kissed his jaw, and snuggled her head against him, but left her chest pulled slightly away to give her lungs full space to do their work. "God, I thought I was going to black out there. They weren't kidding about that 'when he pops' orgasm." "Better pleasure through science, baby." Jan barked a short laugh. "Science only did the last bit. The first two were all you hun." They lay quietly, enraptured by the tender intimacy of lying in each other's arms. Jan broke the silence after several minutes. "This is the one night I have you to myself. Becca and Lupie will be here tomorrow and your attention, emotional and physical will be divided between the three of us." Dave looked at her as she paused. "I should be jealous. But I'm not. I feel like that means there's something wrong with me, even though they said that was another effect of the serum. It's one thing to hear it, but totally another to feel it. Or not feel it. No, to feel it. I almost feel a sister ship with these two women I've never met. I think if you hadn't described them to me, let me feel your affection for them, your concern for the, I might be jealous now, and then it would turn off after they arrived, but the way you talk about them, it feels like they are already here, and part of us now." "I don't know how to respond to that." "I don't either, but I think it's a good thing. The fact is, we are sharing you - your bed, your life, our lives - and we have to get along for all our sakes. I don't regret it at all, it's just a little weird when you realize it's happening." Dave looked at her silently. "Just hold me David. Hold me all night." Chapter 3 – Reunited. September 20, 2020. Dave awoke to a strange sensation. Not one he was accustomed to. He felt the smooth feel of sheets against his legs and upper torso, but not between. A weight pressed down on his abdomen and a warm wetness encompassed his cock. Oh, right he has a girlfriend now. Sleeping in his bed. Well, not sleeping at the moment. Dave cracked his eyes open to see a large lump moving slowly under the sheets, over his pelvis in time with the wondrous, rhythmic feeling below his waist. He slipped a hand to Jan's back and trailed his fingertips softly along her satiny skin. Slowly, Jan slipped her head from under the sheet. "Good morning lover." Jan placed a soft, smoky kiss on his chin, her eyes locked on Dave's. "You don't have to do that every morning you know." "Of course not." Jan grinned wickedly. "The others will get their turns too. But for now, this kitty gets her morning cream." With that she slipped the sheet down his body, exposing him from the knees up, and settled her face on his organ again. Bowing to the inevitable - and loving every minute of it - Dave slipped a hand to Jan's thigh, sliding firmly, slowly, gently along the inside of her leg. He brought his hand close to her core, then slid slowly away, down to mid-thigh. Then back up. Jan hummed approvingly as he switched from his whole hand to just a single fingertip, adding swirls into the motion. He let the swirls drift closer and closer, knowing where she ached for him to brush against. But not yet. Reaching with both hands, Dave grasped the backs of Janice's thighs, lifting her lower body and rotating it towards his face, aligning their torsos, her mouth the pivot point. She squealed and giggled around his cock before clamping her lips firmly around his organ and doubling her efforts. With her hot wet sex directly in his face, Dave braced his thumbs about an inch to either side of her clitoris and moved them in unhurried circles. He lifted his face and blew hot breath at her slit. Jan's body tensed and flexed, a sign of encouragement even Dave could clearly read. Dave latched his lips on her dripping sex and nursed on her lower lips, drinking in her juices. He could feel her labia convulsing and puckering in response to his ministrations. Jan picked up her pace again. Dave wasn't sure if it was gratitude or a race, but he resolved he would not be the only one peaking this morning. Dave slipped his hands up her torso, taking her lovely pert tits into his hands, his fingers alternately groping her fleshy mounds and teasing her firm nipples. He slipped his tongue along her slit languidly before forming a firm spear of mouth muscle braced with the tip against her entrance. He plunged his tongue inside her. Jan's body seized and convulsed, her inner muscles grasping at his oral protrusion. Jan paused her worship of Dave's cock, bringing her head up to moan softly while his wet cock stood proudly in the cool air. As soon as the waves of pleasure had washed fully over her, Jan bent her head back to her self-appointed task. Dave did the same. In another minute or so, Jan brought Dave to his peak, causing him to jet gobs of the man cream she sought into her mouth as she captured it and swallowed as his balls paused between jets. The shuddering of her serum induced climax could not shake Jan's determination to consume every drop. Her first item of her morning to do list completed, Jan righted herself, then fell into bed alongside Dave. She gave him a kiss on the shoulder and snuggled in tightly with a big, satisfied smile on her face. After basking in the afterglow for several minutes, Jan spoke. "Make me breakfast and show me how?" Jan shredded cheddar while Dave cut bacon into small pieces with kitchen shears. Dave admired the small roundness of her ass pushing out his t-shirt, just a few inches above the hem. Her pokey, pert tits making small mounds to either side of the phrase "√-1 23 S p, and it was delicious." "This is not going to be authentic Mexican. It's barely recognizable as Tex-Mex, more like Messican." Jan raised an eyebrow. "A pile of food using some ingredients connected to Mexico or using flavors associated with Mexico, and so sloppy you absolutely must use a fork or spoon to eat it." Jan laughed. "Okay, Messican breakfast it is. What would this be if it were authentic?" "Migas. But we'd have to use chorizo instead of bacon and a Mexican cheese instead of cheddar. Maybe Oaxaca, that's got a great flavor for this." Dave dropped the cut-up bacon bits into the pre-heated pan hearing them sizzle immediately. "I love that sound." Jan smiled and leaned in for a kiss. Jan loved the counter play of soft eggs with the crunch of the bacon and tortilla strips. After they'd eaten, she offered to do dishes, so Dave went to his gun closet, getting out a back holster and a pistol. Now ready for yesterday's incident, Dave checked on the chickens again, finding nothing amiss this time. Other than the need to top off the food bin and water bucket. Time for the grocery pickup rapidly approached with no word from Lupie or Becca. Jan elected to remain, in case they arrived while Dave was gone. "I'll just have to suffer through sampling the library." She didn't have a poker face. "You already took a sample in the library." That got her laughing. Dave came through the door from the garage carrying a few bags with items needing refrigeration. He paused by the library door. "Hey hun, watcha readin?" Jan startled. "Oh, sorry, I didn't hear you come in. More in the car I take it?" "Yeah, can you grab the cold stuff first? I'll start stowing things in the fridge and freezer, then join you for the rest." As they were putting away groceries, Dave asked what Jan had been reading. "Baa Baa Black Sheep. By the binding and cover condition, I'm guessing you've red it already?" "Oh yeah. I loved the old TV show as a kid, so it was a treat to read about the real life guy it was based on." That started a discussion about 80's TV shows, and the re-runs playing then, and VHF and UHF stations that wound up as a general 80's slice of life retrospective. From a sci-fi nerd point of view. The discussion continued as Dave showed Jan the rest of the house, as well as the backyard and greenhouse. They had settled into the living room, sitting on the couch, on opposite ends with their lower legs tangled together, each reading, for nearly an hour when they heard a knock at the door. As Dave opened the door, Becca slammed into him. She clutched him tight, her head tucked down, pressed sideways against his chest. She was shaking. "Wow. They said the serum would make a woman aggressive. I didn't expect this though." Lupie's face made Dave quickly realize his assumption was misplaced. "Am I missing something?" "Later, David. Please" Lupie begged. "Sign here please sir." The soldier acted as if nothing unusual was going on. Lupie had a look of concern and sympathy. Dave signed quickly and ushered Lupie and Esme in while Becca shuffled along beside him, not letting go. Jan waited, standing, in the living room. "Lupie, Esme, Becca, this is Janice Hoppler, she arrived yesterday morning. She prefers Jan among family." Lupie shook Jan's hand and said hello warmly, slightly guarded. Becca refused to let go of Dave. Jan placed a reassuring hand on Becca's shoulder. Taking a closer look, Dave realized Becca's hair looked like it had been mussed and then raked back down with fingers rather than a comb or brush. On its own, he would have put that off to poor sleeping conditions in their overnight stay at the vaxx center. Other context clues were waking up a little voice in his head that something seriously wrong had happened while the ladies were away. Dave struggled to think of things that might soothe her. "Becca, I have mandarin Jarritos in the fridge and chocolate Pocky in the cupboard." Becca shook her head. "Just take me upstairs please, Dave." "Well, we need to get the three of you settled in, Bec." Becca squeezed tighter. "Please." It came out as a near whimper. Dave's face creased with concern as he looked to Lupie. "What happened?" "I'll tell you what I know before it's my turn." Lupie told him. "We should probably do this now though." "If Esme is fine with it, I can get her settled," Jan volunteered. "Which room is hers?" "Uh, you know, the one with ;” Dave said, walking awkwardly to the stairs. As Becca realized where he was going, she coordinated her movements with his, and then tried to lead the way, nearly dragging Dave the last few steps to the staircase. "Oh, oh right." Jan's look of worry only amplified Dave's concerns. He wasn't imagining then. Something had gone seriously wrong at that vax center. As Dave and Becca neared the staircase, Becca reached the arm behind Dave's back towards Lupie, beseechingly, making a grasping motion. Lupie acquiesced, following the pair up the stairs and into the master suite, and shutting the door behind the three of them. As they neared the bed, Becca began unbuttoning Dave's shirt. Dave reached to lift her shirt up, getting only partial compliance. Becca wanted Dave naked first. Dave played along, shucking his shoes and pulling off his socks. Dave stood there, stark naked, with a still clothed Becca holding tightly to him, but standing tall now, her head resting at the base of his neck. Becca slowly rubbed her whole body against him. Dave rubbed his hands along her back, hoping it would have a soothing effect. Becca began to grind her pelvis against Dave's. "Take me David. Make me yours." Becca stared into Dave's eyes, hungry and scared. "Make it so no one can take me away from you." Dave kissed her forehead, slowly moving his hands from her back to her tummy. It wasn't fast enough for Becca. She ripped her shirt over her head, then pulled her and Dave onto the bed. Taking a cue from her urgency, Dave undid her belt, button, and zipper, then grasped the hem of Becca's pants and yanked them off her. Becca and Lupie both gasped, but it didn't sound like fear, more like,; thrilled? Dave crawled back up the bed to lay beside her. He intended to get her aroused with kisses and touches, but Becca wasn't waiting. She pulled off her panties and lay with her legs apart. "Get on me David. Get in me and mark me as yours." Dave scooted closer, and sped his fingers along her side, resting softly under her lovely, small, bra-clad tit. Becca grabbed his shoulder and pulled, rolling him on top of her. "Now David Please!" her head lunged forward, capturing his lips and kissing him fiercely. Becca's arms took Dave in a bear hug. She wrapped her legs around his waist and began bucking her pelvis. "Just do it David," Lupie spoke in her softest tones. "I'll explain later, but she needs you now. I'm sure you want to give her something gentle and caring, but right now she needs the certainty and safety of being imprinted to you." Becca nodded beneath him, her eyes imploring. Taking a deep breath, Dave maneuvered himself to place the tip of his organ against her lips. He felt an abundance of wetness and felt relief. As frantic as she was, he'd expected her to be dry as a bone. That would have made consummation impossible. Feeling Dave near her entrance, Becca shoved herself downward, but faltered. Dave's cock skidded up her slit. Becca whimpered, but stilled. Dave realigned himself, working his tip past the labia before pushing firmly. Certain of his positioning, he pushed with increasing pressure. He felt something give way, and a sharp constriction as he pushed forward a few inches. "Ah!" Becca's scream, the anguish flooding her face and the knife-like pain threatening to chop off his dick brought Dave to an instant halt. He moved to pull out, but Becca's legs tightened around him, and Lupie pushed gently downward on his tailbone. Enough to signal him to hold position. Then Dave remembered, from Janice and the videos, that the first drop of pre-cum, the first encounter, would give a woman an incredible orgasm. His own arousal was swamped by his concern for Becca, leaving him firmly erect, but not leaking anything. For her sake, he had to relax himself. Well, two birds with one stone. Dave lowered his lips to Becca's. She was now lying flat on the bed beneath him, a modest gap between their torsos. Dave kissed her tenderly and she responded. He worked his way down her jawline to nibble on her earlobe. Becca's breathing caught. Dave whispered softly to her, so that not even Lupie could hear. "I'm going to show you all the love I can for the rest of my life Rebecca Sampson. I will prize your heart and your love above the delights of your body. And when I have passed, and you remain, I pray I have left you with joy and peace." Becca sobbed, clutching him close. Dave could feel a tension leave her body. There was even a tinge of joy in her crying. She began to work her hips again, slowly, the act still a delicate one for both of them due to her tightness. Dave matched her motions. With short, slow strokes, each relaxed into the union, and Dave felt his arousal rise. The first drop of precum finally leaked out of the tip of Dave's cock. Becca's body tensed, then bucked beneath him. A wild, weird part of Dave's brain wondered if Lupie had somehow hit her with a taser. "Hah" she cried out. Becca panted, trying to recover from her first ever orgasm. Dave held her gently, kissing first her cheeks, then her forehead. As she calmed, eyes reopened, looking hungry, Dave brought his mouth down to her neck, suckling lightly at her clavicle, without leaving a mark. He kissed his way down the to the slope of her tit. Recalling her earlier uncertainty about their attractiveness, Dave resolved to dispel the worry. He kissed in an inward spiral around her tit before taking her areola into his mouth and flicking her nipple with his tongue. Becca cried out, her back arching off the bed. When she settled, she took Dave's face in her hands and kissed him. "Thank you, David. Now please, finish this." Dave began working himself forward and back, slowly within her. A little more in than out, until he was fully inside her. He could see pleasure and happiness on her face, with some pain as well. He knew he couldn't eliminate the pain, but he was glad she was now getting some pleasure out of it. He kept up his steady pace, pausing if she flinched. As her pain began to subside, he gradually increased his thrusting speed and depth. Becca's legs unclenched from his waist, hanging in the air beside his hips. "Yes, David. More, please more. Keeping going, fill me up David." Her encouragement, her body rocking beneath him in harmony with his thrusting, her interspersed moans sent David over the edge. At the moment he erupted, Becca's eyes flew open and she screamed louder than before. Her whole body spasmed wildly until she collapsed like a marionette with its strings cut. "Imprinting; imprinting; imprinting ;” The oddly disturbing chant juxtaposed with the tight, satisfied grin on her face. Dave gingerly removed himself from her body and climbed off the bed. With Lupie's help, he pulled the sheets and covers from under Becca and then gently covered her. "I'll go wash up. When I come back, can you please tell me what the hell is going on?" Lupie just nodded, biting her upper lip. She followed him to bathroom, where she grabbed a washcloth, wetted it, squeezed out the excess, and went back to the bedroom. Dave followed her out once he had cleaned himself. "Sorry, I didn't mean to snap at you." "I know, David. It was a jarring time for me, and I knew what triggered this." "I would love to share in that knowledge." Lupie grinned at the dry humor. "This morning, after Rebecca and I had completed our Oracle questionnaires, a young woman approached the three of us. She greeted Becca and took her hand to lead her away. Now all three of us assumed we were being taken to you. As Esmeralda and I rose, the lady motioned for us to sit back down. When I inquired when Esme and I would be called, and how long we would be separated from Becca, the lady said she had no idea, and began to walk off again, leading Becca. Becca got upset and asked that we all go together, since we are both to be assigned to the same man. The lady argued with her for a few minutes, then noticed another official heading over. She dropped Becca's hand and took off. Becca was disturbed by the encounter and stayed close to the two of us from then on. We got our shots and returned to the holding area to wait out the medical watch period. A few minutes after our return, a man and woman in uniform took us into a separate room to talk. I think they were officers, but I don't know what part of the army they were in. They had two pistols on their right collar. My right, their left." "Military Police." Lupie looked at him questioningly. "I have a friend who served. He thought branch insignia was one of many useful things to know in a Teot Wawki scenario." "A what?" "The End Of The World As We Know It. He's a prepper & survivalist." Dave's face clouded. "I haven't heard from him in a while, but he doesn't communicate all the time. And yeah, I think this qualifies. Big time. The world is definitely changing in major ways." "Yes, it is. So these two officers questioned us for over an hour about every detail of what happened, going over each minute, each word multiple times. I actually started to think we were accused of something." Lupie slumped against Dave's chest. He wrapped his arms around her. The strange shape of the world and the problems of today did not prevent him experiencing a deep thrill at finally having her in his arms. Lupie. Beautiful, charming, enchanting Lupie. Here. on his bed, in his arms, pouring out her troubles to him. The troubles were concerning, but to be her bastion! Her comfort! Dave's heart raced. Lupie continued. "While we were in there, they seemed mostly focused on the woman's motivation. They keyed off something Becca remembered from the woman. Give me a second; the lady said 'Come with me, you can live a life of luxury, fuck a rich man once or twice a week, pop out a few babies and be waited on hand and foot lounging by a pool. None of his blondes do any work, that's for brunettes and Hispanics.' When Becca kept resisting the lady got real mad; 'do you really wanna go off to some suburban slob, washing dishes and mopping floors, and you'll still have to give him your coochie and pop out babies, you dumb bitch?' " "So they finally let us out. Esme was thirsty and Becca needed to wash her face. Becca went in while I watched Esme at the fountain. Becca had only been inside a few minutes when she shrieked and came screaming out. She said the lady was in there. She came out of one of the stalls as Becca was washing up." Lupie paused. "After that, Becca wouldn't let go of my hand. We were held in another room under guard for a while, while they searched for her again, but eventually they brought us here." Dave added a little extra squeeze to the hug and planted a loving kiss on Lupie's forehead. She looked up at him with a smile. "Do you have any idea how comforting this feels, to be able to tell you about a problem, to be held by you, as you listen?" "I know how amazing it feels to be the one you can share your troubles with. To be the arms you want to be in." Lupie sat up, leaned in and kissed Dave full on the lips. Lips meshed and moved. Tongues darted into mouths, tangling, teasing, frolicking. Hands began to roam. Dave delighted in the thrill of touching Lupie. After all this time. All that yearning. Lupie, here in his arms. Wanting him as much as he wants her. He tugged upward at the base of her shirt, pulling it out of her skirt waistband. Lupie wrapped her arms around his neck. Leaning forward, she arched her back, brushing her tits against him, with a slight side-to-side motion. Even Dave picked up that signal. All systems go for launch. Dave slid his hands under Lupie's shirt, skimming along her back. Her skin. He was touching her bare skin! Her kisses became more urgent. More than ok, his attentions were wanted. Dave brought his hands around front, outside her shirt, and began unbuttoning it. He peeled back her shirt, leaving it still draped from her shoulders, but mostly opened, revealing the center of her bra, and the middle of her tummy. She was in even better shape than Dave imagined. He had assumed all that office work and long hours - and the inevitable takeout food - had left her with a small paunch. But no. There might be enough flesh there to jiggle, but no bulge of any kind. He looked back to her eyes and saw hunger, need,; and uncertainty? Dave flung her shirt off, pressing his lips to hers, pressing her body back to the bed with his own. Lupie moaned, wrapping her arms around his torso, lightly raking her nails along his back, pulling him to her with her palms. Her body moved sinuously beneath him, enticing him. Dave slid one hand down Lupie's skirt-covered leg. To his full extension. He grasped the cloth, pulling it up to reveal her well-toned legs. Office work at her level does include a lot of walking. Her legs were masterpieces of girl next door perfection. Dave lowered himself to kiss her thighs. Lue gasped and groaned. "Oh David, please, don't tease me." She tugged on his head to draw him back. Instead, Dave grabbed hold of her panties and pulled them off in one smooth motion, neither hurried nor slow. Lupie's face brightened. Her smiled widened and lusty. Dave leaned back over Lupie. Her skirt now bunched around her waist, her legs apart. Her lovely brown, shorn lips beckoning him inside. Her inner labia fully flowered, the slightest hint of pink expressing her readiness and desire. Dave lowered himself atop her. He rested his weight on his hands and knees, aligning himself with her entrance while staring deeply into Lupie's eyes. The excitement there was unmistakable. Dave slowly pressed himself forward. Lupie brought her legs back, lifting her pelvis to him and making herself completely open to his penetration. Their mutual arousal already had a bead of precum formed on the end of Dave's organ. When he made contact with her soft petals, Lupie cried out like a banshee, her body shaking uncontrollably. She desperately clutched at Dave's torso, trying to anchor herself. When the shuddering stopped, Lupie gazed into his eyes again, the hunger undiminished. Amplified even. Dave reseated himself and thrust slowly into the woman he'd dreamed of for so long. She shook again, but not the chemically amped orgasm. The raw pleasure of being with together, of finally getting what they both wanted. Their eyes locked to one another, Dave thrust slowly, steadily while Lupie gently moved with him. Their passion built, as did the energy of their movement. Lupie clutched tightly to Dave's shoulders. He could see her pleasure building by the telltales in her expressions. He felt his own excitement building, not decreased in the slightest from having just completed the act with Becca. Lupie's body arched as she called out her ecstasy. The muscles of her passage grasped and massaged Dave's cock, kicking him over the edge as well. A second electric jolt surged through Lupie just as her natural orgasm peaked and began its decline. Her eyes rolled back and a guttural blend of cry and moan issued from deep in her chest. Lupie collapsed to the bed. "Imprinting; imprinting; imprinting" Dave held her in his arms for a long, satisfying moment. Dave did have other duties to attend. There were in fact, two other people still conscious in this house, and one was a newly arrived little girl that may need help adjusting to her new home. Dave slipped from the bed and pulled Lupie up so her head rested on a pillow. Her skirt more or less straightened itself as she moved, but Dave did add a bit of extra care, just to be sure. He pulled a light blanket from the walk-in closet, laying it over the sleeping form of his new partner. He draped her shirt over a nearby chair, where she could see it once she awakened. Then he dressed and headed downstairs. He emerged into the dining room to find Esme happily munching a corn dog, her plate also holding mac n' cheese and green beans. A very self-satisfied Jan sat at the head of the table, at an angle to Esme. "Ah, good you made her dinner." "Yep. OK, I just followed the box directions for the mac n' cheese. And the corn dogs were just heat up from frozen - but I did use the oven, not the microwave!" Jan beamed. Esme cleared her mouth, then, waving, said "Hi, Uncle Dave! Momma says we're living with you from now on? And; Jan helped me put my clothes in the dresser before making me dinner. Oh! And thank you for the kitty!" Seated in the chair beside Esme was a large squish mallow, solid black except for the crescents of its eyes. A cat tail and ears completed the appearance. Its presence at the table suggested the much desired 'new toy' love that Dave hoped would ease Esme's transition. Dave gave Jan a kiss. "You did great, babe. Thanks for looking out." Jan's victorious grin and the glow from Dave's praise did not quite hide her concern over the obvious, but yet unknown explanation of Becca's state upon arrival. Dave shifted his eyes in Esme's direction, then back to Jan and shook his head. "You two want to talk without me, Uncle Dave?" "And just what would we talk about Miss Esmeralda?" "I'm nine, Uncle Dave, not stupid. That lady was spooky, and Mom and Becca were in that room a long time talking with those military people. And then Becca shrieked pretty loud coming out of the bathroom. I may not know everything, but something pretty sketch happened." Dave kissed the crown of Esme's head and held her close to him for a moment. "Don't worry about it, Esme, it's over now. Those people are not going to hurt you, or Becca or your mom." To break the uncomfortable silence, Dave prodded Esme to pick a movie for the three of them. It was getting on into the evening, but there wasn't any school in the morning, so it wouldn't hurt to late her stay up past ten if it came to that. Dave did dishes while Jan led Esme into the living room. Esme needed no help setting things up though. She was nine years old after all. Dave rejoined them to hear 'let the storm rage on ; ' and see Esme, at one end of the couch, her head beginning to nod. Old tricks always work. After a tiring day, a hot meal and an old familiar movie work like magic, even on a nine year old. Dave waited another fifteen minutes for her to zonk out completely, but not get a crick in her neck. He scooped her in his arms and carried her up to her bed. Jan followed them with the fluffy critter. Jan pulled back the covers so Dave could lay Esme in the bed. He pulled off her shoes in socks before covering her gently. Jan placed the newly beloved toy beside her before they left. Once Dave shut the door, Jan shoved him against the wall and kissed him fervently. "You knew that would put her out didn't you?" Dave nodded. "That was so fucking awesomely domestic. My ovaries want to latch on to you and never let go. You obviously care for that little girl, and seeing it makes me giddy. Oh my god, I so want to have babies with you." "Did you just say the unspeakable three words?" "Hush," she said with a giggle, "don't harsh this yummy feeling." "Perish the thought." Dave kissed her tenderly. He took her hand and led her back down to the living room couch. There, he proceeded to fill her in on everything Lupie had told him. Janice's eyes grew wider as the grotesque nature of the attack on Becca unveiled. "Dear God, no wonder the girl was so clingy. I'm surprised she didn't mount you in the entry way." "Well, she's - was - a virgin, so I don't think she would be up for something so public." Dave face must have betrayed his mixed emotions. "What is it?" "I knew she was a virgin, that's something we had already discussed. I had planned on; being; more delicate? In my approach with her, you know, taking my time, not rushing things. But this mess happens, and she's insistent that I take her immediately, no warm-up, no gentleness. I; I wanted to do better for her. I wanted this to be a happy memory for her." "You can't control outside events, David. And you can't control her reactions to them. From the sounds of things, I completely understand her response. I think I would have done largely the same in her shoes. And as someone that's been with you for two full days now," she grinned at Dave's raised eyebrow, "I know you slipped in whatever tenderness, whatever care and concern was possible as you gave her what she asked for. What she needed." Dave sat back, taking a deep breath, trying clear his mind. Jan leaned in, whispering in his ear. "Dave, you big stud." She kissed his cheek. "Take me to bed or lose me forever." Dave barked out a laugh, then stood, reaching out his hand. "Show me the way home honey." Three new women join Dave's family. Chapter 4 – Revelation. September 21, 2020. Dave woke to find Becca curled against his left side and Lupie curled against his right, just as Jan had helped him arrange last night before the two had gone to sleep; and after Jan had gotten her turn at Dave. Jan lay beyond Lupie, on her side, facing away. Dave reached over and stroked her back. "I'm awake." Jan rolled over to face him. She gave him a drowsy smile. "Mostly. I could really use some coffee." "I got a coffee maker, grinder and a bag of whole bean coffee you asked for in the pickup order yesterday." "Yeah, but you forgot the maid to make it and carry it up here." Lupie chimed in. Dave thought he'd heard her breathing change in the last minute. "I know, right?" Jan chuckled. "How do you expect to keep a harem of horny babes if you don't give us the amenities." Feeling playful, he gave her guff right back. "Woman, you are the amenities." He kept his face neutral long enough for Lupie to raise her head and stare back at him. He busted out laughing. "Okay, I'd make a terrible dom." He paused while Lupie delivered a light peck on the lips. "Seriously, I never drank coffee. I have no idea how to make it. I got you the tools and ingredients, so if you want some, have at it." "Fine," Jan said, rising, "but I'm taking one star off my review of this hotel because of this." "Still, the room servicing was amazing." Lupie added, with little wiggle of her nude ass, having gotten out of bed as well. Jan barked a laugh and high-fived her. "We'll get some coffee and breakfast started. Why don't you lie here until Becca wakes? I think waking in your arms will do wonders for her. Might be the capstone to last night that will ease her mind." Both ladies dressed quickly, a pair of shorts from their luggage, and one of Dave's t-shirts. It seems solidarity was the theme of the day. Jan chose "Back in my day we had nine planets" while Lupie chose "That's okay Pluto, I'm not a planet either." Dave couldn't argue with that reasoning, so he lay there holding the pretty young blonde in his arms watching the receding forms of his two; girlfriends? What the hell should he call them? Teammates sounded like something for sports, or the brainchild of a particularly lame poli-sci major. The smell of coffee had whispered through the room for several minutes when the enticing aroma of chorizo warmed the air. Dave smiled. He'd bet anything Jan had mentioned the migas from the other morning and Lupie had found the chorizo he ordered. Becca stirred against him. She stretched, cat-like, arching her back. This had the effect of pressing her tits against him. Which in turn brought his presence to her attention. Her eyes flew open and her arms crossed over her chest, suddenly embarrassed she was naked in bed with a man. Further recognition passed over her face and she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him fiercely. Becca broke from the kiss beaming. Then an impish veil flitted on her face and she slipped her body atop his with a slight wince as she parted her legs to straddle over him. Dave caught her hips. "Easy there, kitten. Give yourself a little break. Smells like breakfast is ready, and we have our wholes lives ahead of us now." Becca kissed him again, slipping her tongue into his mouth briefly, tentatively. Then she hopped out of bed and dug a pair of shorts out of her bag. "Dave, could I wear one of your shirts?" "Seriously? Jan and Lupie did the same. Well, they didn't ask, they just walked into the closet and grabbed one each." Becca flashed him a smile, saying nothing as she strode to the closet. Dave enjoyed the slightest jiggle of her modest tits as her topless form walked by. "They must have coordinated while they were in there because they both came out in Pluto themed shirts." After a minute of hangers being shifted back and forth, Becca called out "Dave, how many Pluto shirts do you have?" "Just the two I think." "Damn." Said Becca, coming back out to the closet doorway, still topless and facing Dave. She leaned against the frame, thinking. Dave enjoyed the view. "Aw, hell." She walked over to her own luggage, rummaged about and pulled out a t-shirt. Once she donned it, Dave red the print on it ' hashtag justice for Pluto'. He laughed. "Nice. It fits with the other two. Why the resignation?" "Because I could either show unity with them by wearing this, or I could wear one of your shirts. First morning together, I would have liked to wear one of your shirts." "That's a big deal?" "Huge." "Then wear one of my shirts. I'm sure the others will understand. In fact, it's still solidarity, because you're all wearing one of my nerd shirts." "I like the way you think, Dave." Becca ripped off the shirt and raced back to the closet. She came out with his shirt that looks like a NASA shirt, but replaces the word NASA with SHINY, and on the swoop is the image of a spaceship from a short-lived TV show. "Madame has impeccable taste." "Mademoiselle. Madame is for married women." "In broader terms, madam is for a woman who has permanently bonded herself to a man. Just as you have. At least until the bio-freaks undo the little oddity in their mad science formula." "Well then," Jan said from just inside the bedroom door, "maybe you could get your hiney dressed and join your other two wives for the breakfast they just finished making." She looked to Becca. "Coffee's ready by the way." Neither woman left, instead taking the chance to watch Dave emerge from the covers and dress. Becca approached Jan tentatively. She did a poor job of whispering "Why does it feel so much bigger inside?" Jan chortled. "Because it is bigger when it's going inside you." Dave replied. Becca blushed, realizing she'd been too loud. "Some of us get 'compact' when there's no need for size." "But your balls are still big." Becca blushed so hard she had to look away to speak. "Yeah, those don't shrink. I guess that's one way to distinguish a winky dink from a grower." Dave came out of the closet with a t-shirt that red 'I aim to misbehave, and nothing in the verse can stop me' curved around the word 'Brown coat'. Becca grinned broadly and returned the high-five he offered before the three of them headed downstairs. "Dave?" Jan prompted "Yes dear?" All three ladies grinned at that jest. "I noticed you don't have any books for younger people. How about we see what Esme has next door, and then I order some more, you know to give her some variety." Lupie brightened at Jan's suggestion. It seems cooperation was coming naturally to the three ladies sharing his bed. Their bed. Ho. He'd been single long enough, now he had to adjust his head. Anyway, it was an auspicious start. The five of them sat around the table, still nibbling at bits of breakfast. Esme was already waiting when the trio had descended the stairs. Esme, Dave, and Becca had thanked Jan and Lupie for making breakfast. Lupie took care to point out Jan had chopped the fruit for the side and sliced the tortillas into strips while Lupie made fresh salsa and chorizo and eggs. "Oh, yeah. Check the closets first. Either in my office, or one of the bedrooms you'll find some boxes of kid's and young adult books." Dave paused for a bite. "I think you already know I'm a prepper. One thing I wanted to be sure of is to preserve knowledge and; cultural legacy maybe? So yeah, there are books in boxes right now too. We could get some more bookshelves and set up say one in each bedroom maybe." Jan looked at him with dopey eyes. "Feeling the same way you did that first morning?" Dave said with a smirk. "Less immediate, more warm and fuzzy version, but yeah." "I'll order more bookshelves then." Dave smiled warmly. "I already ordered two full beds for the two rooms that are completely empty, plus dressers for all four rooms and more sheets and towels. The sheets and towels are scheduled to arrive in a few more days. The furniture is listed as arriving in a week. We'll see." "Hey, Dave?" Becca asked. He'd have to get used to seeing her without glasses. That was probably why her 'after imprint nap' took longer than Lupie's; the regen effect repaired her eyes. She'd instinctively reached for her glasses and abruptly realized she could see better without them. That had earned her a pair of high fives from Dave and Jan before they left the bedroom. Lupie and Esme hugged her when she got downstairs and told them. Dave suppressed a smirk. "Yes dear?" Three pairs of eyes rolled, over top soft smiles. "Why don't you just get a bunch of bunk beds. There's going to be a lot more women coming. At least twelve total." "Yeah sure, I could fit two sets of bunk beds into each room. Then I can just walk down the hallway to the rooms were I 'store' my women to select the day's lays". Dave rolled his eyes to accent the sarcasm. Jan and Becca giggled, but Lupie glared. Then he remembered Esme was at the table. "Uh, yeah, sorry 'bout that. Uh;” "Oh please, I already learned about sex in health class. And I heard both of you last night, mom. Keep busting Dave's chops and I'll tell him what I hear coming from your room when I get up to get a glass of water late at night." Lupie's eyes went wide for a moment, then settled to mom-stern look. "Watch it mija, no matter what you know or think you know, I'm still your mother." Esme turned to Dave. "I hear m---" Dave put a finger to her lips. "No matter what you know or think you know, she's still your mother." September 22, 2020. "David Jeffrey Belsus!" Dave stopped in his tracks, one foot on the last step, the other hanging in mid-air in its path to the living room floor. He looked around bewildered, not sure what he'd done. "What the hell are you doing?!" Lupie's indignant voice managed not to shout, but clearly wanted to. "Uh, laundry." He had a basket on his hip, loaded with sheets from the bed. "I can see that, why are you doing laundry?" "I had sex with three women in my bed last night, these sheets need some cleanin'." Lupie's hand rubbed her face. Dave imagined this might be the same motion when Esme was being difficult. Only, he wasn't trying to and had no idea what was causing all this consternation. "David, there are four other people under this roof who can handle the laundry. Esme is quite good with regular laundry items. Not yet ready for special items. You should be working, or working out, or resting, or dosing one of us, or thinking about what changes might be necessary as more women arrive. We should be doing this sort of thing. This will be even more important as more women join the family, David. You're a manager of a small company that lives together and makes babies. Eventually." "I'm not comfortable labeling a chore as 'women's work' Lupie." Lupie snorted. "A week ago I would agree with you. The world changed." "I'm still cooking. At least sometimes. And If I see something dirty or misplaced, I'm still picking it up. And you still have your investment job. You have things to do beside playing mega housewife." "The firm is shutting down, the accounts are being taken over by another company since all our senior partners died." Lupie grimaced. "I have about a week's worth of work remaining for the hand over, and then I'm out of a job. The new organization didn't hire me. But, I still have my license. I can manage investments for the family." "Or start your own firm. Surely there are clients looking for someone new. Maybe some clients from your old firm that would prefer a familiar face." "I told you before David, I want to make family my focus. I can do some day trading and manage our investments, but I would love to spend time with you and Esme, and now Janice and Becca, and whoever else joins us. I want to do crafts and sew and garden and cook wonderful meals from scratch. I want to be involved in community projects when we have a community again. I was good at my job, but it was a job. I love family. Please, let me, let us take care of these things." Dave mixed drinks for the four of them and brought the glasses into the living room, where the ladies had spread themselves about the space. There was no tension, but everyone seemed to want a bit of space after waking up in a nude pile this morning. Lupie raised one eyebrow when Dave handed a glass to Becca. Dave mouthed the word 'light'. "Are you sure?" Becca asked. "You looked like you wanted one when I mentioned making them. And you're effectively my spouse; one of my spouses; " Dave rolled his eyes at the weirdness of the concept, "and state law allows it under that condi

Elf on a Shelf: Part 1 Her stalker wasn't who she thought he was; Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Honey smiled at the long line of children waiting to see Santa, flipping her phone from Google Translate back to see the information of the next little girl in line, who was looking up at her somberly with large liquid brown eyes. In her small face was a familiar mixture of fear and hope. Wonder; it was wonder in her eyes, Honey thought. Unlike the tired and jaded adults, dutifully shifting their weight from foot to foot, holding overstuffed shopping bags and all the coats of their kids as they distracted themselves on their phones, the children got more and more excited as they drew near the man in the furry red suit with white trim. Honey loved working with the children; because like them, she sometimes could still see the magic. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Norman shift uncomfortably in the painted plywood throne made for him to sit with the children and discuss their good behavior and of the wishes that they hoped would come true. Even at age 62, Norman still saw the magic with his merry bright blue eyes, but it faded when his prostate pained him. When the photographer got the shot the parent wanted, Honey walked to where most of the long line could see her as Norman flashed her a look of worshipful gratitude. The adults' faces immediately fell, knowing what was coming. "I'm afraid Santa needs to take a quick break because apparently the reindeer have begun arguing again!" Norman put his gloved hands up to his real beard, pulled a comically dismayed face, jumped up from his throne, and ran off toward the restrooms. Honey shook her head mournfully and continued, "The reindeer were all practicing their Christmas carols when Comet and Cupid couldn't decide how many times Santa checks his list in Santa Claus is Coming to Town! Does anyone here remember how it goes?" she asked, scanning the line for people game enough to help. Honey scampered back and forth along the line trying to choose among the eager volunteers, her white-trimmed, pink fur skirt flaring out around her thighs, her long legs clad in sparkly curly-toed ruby slippers and candy cane swirl stockings catching the eyes of several fathers. Suddenly, she gasped listening carefully to her headset, "Nina?" she called out. "Comet and Cupid say they will only stop arguing if 'Nina' gives the answer. Is there a 'Nina' here today? Nina?" Honey looked around at the crowd carefully until the little girl with the big brown eyes, who had been quietly waiting 57 minutes in line, gathered the courage to raise her hand. "Oh! Are you Nina?" she asked, running over and crouching down near the girl. "We just adopted her; she only speaks Portuguese," the weary woman holding her hand said quietly. Honey gasped and smiled widely, "Voc fala portugu s Nina? Maravilhosa!" she said, watching the little girl's eyes brighten excitedly. "Voc pode me dizer quantas vezes o Papai Noel verifica sua lista?" she asked, holding her microphone out to the little girl. "Duas vezes!" Nina said confidently into the mic. Honey listened carefully to her headset, concentrating, "'Duas vezes' it is! They've stopped arguing!" she announced. "But now, they want us all to sing the song in Portuguese! Nina, voc vai me ajudar a ensin -los a m sica?" she asked. Nina nodded and slowly she and Honey taught the familiar song to the crowd in a new language. As always, a hush came on the crowd when Honey began to sing. Heads raised up from forgotten phones. Vague smiles drifted onto the turning heads of passers-by in the mall as they paused in their frenetic search for gifts. It wasn't so much that Honey's voice was beautiful, though it certainly was. It was more that when Honey sang, it seemed to make the things that didn't really matter melt away. To those that believed in such things, Honey's voice was magic. When she sang, people held their breath and didn't even miss the air. Honey closed her eyes as she sang next to Nina. It was a newly acquired habit. Though she had been taught to let her eyes slowly drift over the audience, letting them make a connection with each person as she sang, she didn't do that anymore. She knew he was out there. She felt his presence frequently as she worked, but it was only when she sang that he came out into the open. She couldn't hold her voice steady when she saw him watching her, so she closed her eyes and let the magic continue for the crowd. When the song ended, Honey opened her eyes as the crowd cheered, finding his powerful form immediately as if she had been commanded to look at him. Zach. He had changed a lot in the year since he brought his sister's children through the long Santa line, drawing her almost too-large dark blue eyes to him then, as easily as he did now. After bringing his nieces and nephews through the line, he'd gone home and brought all his neighbors' kids to see Santa in five more trips, watching her the entire time. He looked at her as if he'd never seen anything like her in the world, like he couldn't believe she was real. She had loved feeling his eyes on her then, hearing his voice. She had wanted to climb up in his lap, feel his large arms curled around her, whisper to him about how good she had been that year, and of how much she hoped he would make her wishes come true. Of course, all that was before he'd told her he wanted to kill her. Zach's face looked leaner now, though his body seemed even larger, if such a thing was possible. His brooding, deep-set eyes were not merry, as they had been when children climbed his tree-like body in her line last year. They weren't nervously soft and adoring of every part of her, as they had been at their candle-lit dinner. His eyes weren't rageful or insane as you might expect from someone visiting their object of murderous hate, but rather; they were tortured, trapped. Pain and quiet desperation had taken up restless residence in the windows to his soul. Honey knew she shouldn't look at him so much, but she just wished she could understand what she had done wrong. Once the line of children and parents had cleared, it was long past the official closing time. Honey cleaned up the display and prepared it for the next day while Norman took one last lingering trip to the restroom. Her phone showed numerous messages from work friends from her other job asking where she was. The firm had planned a Christmas party at Gatsby's, a gorgeous club worthy of F. Scott Fitzgerald's glamorous hero. It was also the place where Zach had taken her on their first and last date. The Gatsby's waiter had looked stunned and confused when she shakily ordered herself an "angel shot," the code-phrase used to quietly ask bartenders or wait staff for help when you felt threatened, but after his initial shock, the waiter immediately escorted her secretly to a taxi waiting outside before Zach returned to the table. Gatsby's had saved her life; but she didn't want to go back there. After avoiding call after call from Zach, she finally answered and politely asked him never to call her again. To her surprise, he didn't. He never spoke to her again. Unless she sang, she never even saw him, but she felt his presence almost everywhere. It felt like she was haunted by him; haunted by something wonderful and magical that, inexplicably, went horribly wrong. Her phone buzzed again, the display showing that the firm's senior partner wanted to FaceTime her. Steeling herself, she answered. "Honey Lane where in the hell; oh my god lookit you!" Aaron Timberman held the phone high above his head with his long ex-basketball-player arms and Honey saw a crowd of her co-workers crowd into the picture behind him. "Um, hi sir. Sorry I'm late to;" "You're an elf!" "Um, yeah. It's a volunteer thing;" "Wait, wait, wait; you have the shoes? You know, with the; toes?" he slurred, motioning his finger in a spiral motion. Honey bit her lips and tilted the camera down her body, showing her entire costume, tilting her foot to show off the curled toe. "I'm sorry it got late tonight, but I'll be there as soon as I can get home and get changed;" Timberman looked around at the crowd surrounding him, "Guys, do we wanna see Honey Lane here at the party in some boring old Anne Klein shit, or do we want the elf?" he yelled, pointing at the screen. Behind him, almost a dozen of her co-workers began chanting "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf!" "Get yer ass over here, Elf," Timberman ordered, poking at his screen several times before effectively ending the call. A few minutes later, Norman finally came back from the restroom and gave Honey a ride over to Gatsby's in his red SUV bedecked with a bumper sticker that read, "My other car's a SLEIGH!" Honey hopped out after getting bits of advice from Norman that would have been appropriate several decades ago. With flaming cheeks, she brushed the furry white pompom from her hat out of her face and told the smirking ma tre d which party she wanted, sighing when he grinned widely and escorted her through the middle of the main dining area, much to her horror. When the doors to the party room opened and she was greeted by another round of "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf," she didn't feel much better. She was starving, so she headed over to the buffet and began loading up a plate with delicious-looking things on ice in shot glasses, impaled on sticks, or immersed in flames. She just spied a quiet table in a dark corner and was winding her way toward it to it to scarf down her only food since breakfast before she could be drawn into a drunken debate. That was the plan, anyway. "Hunnybaby! Lookit you! C'mon we gotta dance!" Lee James slurred to her fur-trimmed tits. With a sigh, she smiled and laid her plate down on a nearby table, promising to herself that she would eat right after enduring a dance with the favored junior partner. Unfortunately, after Lee angled her awkwardly around the dance floor, they'd drawn so much attention that everyone wanted to get pics of themselves toasting and dancing with the Christmas elf. At some point, she found herself in Timberman's arms with a glass of champagne in her hand. "Um; what?" she said, almost asking herself how she had gotten there. "I said you look lovely, tonight, Honey. Much better than in a shawl and sheath dress," he said, quickly twirling her around as they reached the edge of the dance floor. "Twirling makes my skirt go up; I'm dizzy," she murmured. A familiar dark figure flashed in the background and disappeared as Timberman turned her again. She looked around, trying to find the figure again, but she couldn't see him anywhere. Why was he there? Had she been singing again? "Well, I'll make sure nobody twirls you, my dear," he said, twirling her and smiling as her skirt flew up her long candy-cane striped legs. "The wives wouldn't like it." "I like your wife's dress Mr. Timberman; looks warm. It covers her ass when she sits, too," she slurred, frowning in confusion at the dark red drink in her hand now. Zach was frowning, and then he just looked blurry again as she swirled around. Maybe swirling made it harder for him to kill her. Why did he want to kill her? It just wasn't fair. Timberman leaned down and dipped her, "I'll make sure to give her your compliments. You know, if you like what wives wear, you should consider getting married. Lee is quite taken with you, you know," he said, stroking his hand against the soft pink velvet of her dress. Honey found herself drifting away and wandering inside her head again, thinking about Lee; he was handsome in an overly-polished way, said funny things, but they always sounded a little mean, like he wanted to be the only one laughing; and he also took her away from the food plate that just floated by on a table. It was still full. She should have eaten that food. What time was it? "He likes my boobs; and he doesn't want to kill me," she agreed eventually, surprised to find that Timberman was gone and she was dancing with Lee James again. "Well, I can't blame him for that; they're fucking perfect; just like everything else. I'm gonna come on them after you suck me off; he murmured, pulling her closer against him. "Let me take you home, Honey; penthouse view of the city; "Umm; no, that's not home; I live in the; railroad place; with the trains?" Honey explained, pointing in what she thought was the direction of the Lowertown Commons. Why did every guy think she lived with them tonight? "Sounds charming, Eliza Doolittle; you should trade up. You don't know how much I'd love twist your arms back and fuck this ass wide open over my balcony tonight," he said, reaching his hand under her skirt and greedily squeezing her bottom. "You'd like that, wouldn't you Honey? I can tell; Lee whispered, his cologne invading her head and making her queasy. "I feel sick; Honey whimpered and staggered away, trying to find the quiet table where the food was that would make her less drunk. The dance floor was confusing, though, always turning around and thumping and flashing. She leaned against a pillar until she got a better sense of where she was. She liked the pillar. It was big and strong; and it stroked her hair. "Honey; wake up, Honey. Open your mouth. You need to take these," the vaguely familiar voice said, cutting through the sleep that had been blocking out some of the pain she felt everywhere. She obediently opened her mouth and the hand put two caplets on her tongue. A water bottle squirted a little cool liquid into her mouth until she moaned and sucked harder, desperate for more. "Not too much. Wait until you can hold that down. I'll give you more in a bit. You don't want that IV back, do you?" "Nuh" Honey groaned. She hated needles. Sure, just about every part of her body hurt more than a needle did, right now, but somehow needle pain felt personal. Like with Zach. He didn't seem like someone who went around wanting to choke everybody; just her. She was nobody special; just a simple girl who kept lawyers organized and tried to be nice. Then, someone wonderful like Zach thought she needed to die. That hurt. Something about her made him go from being tender and intensely loving to someone who; it just didn't make sense. What did she do? Mercifully, sleep faded the pain and clouded her thoughts. Voices below her intruded into a wonderful dream where she was bouncing on clouds. Though not in the same room, the voices seemed strangely clear. "I can't; Terry, she cries when I do that," the pills voice said, making her eyes fly open. She knew that voice. She hadn't heard it for a year, but she would never forget it. Her body reacted with a confused mix of emotions, her cheeks flushing and adrenaline searing a path all through her at the same time. "That's because it hurts her. You know what hurts more? Bedsores. Man up. Use the pillows to prop her weight against the parts that aren't hurt on whichever side. It's either this, or she goes back to the hospital, and I have it on good authority you won't be allowed to visit after what happened." "She was screaming; Zach gritted. "Yeah, well they were putting her shoulder back in. People scream. That still doesn't excuse what you did. Since when did you become such a pussy about pain?" Terry asked. "since her." "oh my god." "Shut up," Zach grunted. "Oh my god; "Yeah, that's not shutting up." "The great Z-dog has been taken down;" "Shut up, maggot, it's not like that. I'm just taking care of h;" "By a little bitty pink Christmas elf; Terry laughed. There was a scuffling sound and then a loud whoomp and a forceful exhalation of air. "So, I turn her every few hours until she can do it for herself?" Zach asked, casually. "Yes, sir," Terry choked. "Anything else?" "Clear liquids until she can hold stuff down. Talk to her. Ask her questions. If she seems disoriented or part of her face goes slack, she goes back to the hospital. Don't fuck around." "Got it. Are you squared away, or do we need to discuss this further?" "Squared away, sir," Terry choked, then gasped in relief, panting faintly. "Jesus Christ, you haven't lost your touch. We on for the hump tomorrow at 0 500?" "No. I'm gonna stick close here until she's;" "Got it. Hey, maybe they have those Baby Bjorn things in elf-size. Then, you could just strap her onto your ba; ow! ow! ow, ow, ow!" "You weren't particularly attached to the rest of that sentence, were you, maggot?" Zach growled. "Sir, no sir; Terry squeaked. "I didn't think so. You'll be back here Wednesday," Zach stated, more as an order than a question. "Yeah, if you want me to. Honestly, right now she just needs rest and TLC more than a medic. That stands for 'tender loving care' by the way, not;" "You were just going," Zach said, as the voices moved to another end of the room below her. "Hey, you wanna know what makes an elf's toes curl up like tha;" Terry asked, his question cut off by the slamming of the door. Honey listened, trembling and terrified as Zach paced the floor below her. Though his voice hadn't changed, he sounded nothing like the man that had wooed her so tenderly a year ago. He sounded dangerous, brutal even. He definitely sounded like the kind of person that went around wanting to choke everyone, she thought, strangely relieved that her heartbreak felt a little less personal. How could she have been so wrong in her impression of him? She looked around the room, understanding now how the voices had reached her so easily. She was in an open industrial loft bedroom that opened onto the main floor below. Looking around, she realized she must be in Zach's huge bed, though if the crisply made side next to her was any indication, he hadn't been sleeping in it with her. Looking down her body, she gasped quietly. Her left arm was in a sling strapped to her chest, her legs were covered in bruises, and the right leg that was being stabbed with an invisible knife right now, was wrapped up in an air cast boot. What had happened to her? The last thing she remembered was feeling sick as she tried to get away from Lee's groping hands on the dance floor. After that; nothing. How did she get here? A beeping noise sounded below and Zach walked across the room to what sounded like a kitchen. The sound of water being poured into a cup, the ringing of a spoon stirring it, a pill bottle being opened. Honey shivered, realizing he was probably coming up to her, soon. She closed her eyes and tried to slow her breathing, feigning sleep. Steps ascending to the loft bedroom. Ankle stabbing, stab, stab, stab, stab with every panicked heartbeat. A tray went down on the nightstand next to her. A chair across the room was lifted and set down by the bed. Honey told herself to breathe slowly, willing the tears welling behind her lids not to leak out of her eyes. He would leave her alone if she was sleeping, wouldn't he? "You're not sleeping," Zach's voice stated, quietly, and her stomach clenched in fear. "You've been waking up for these pills every four hours like a junkie. I know you don't want to talk to me, Honey, but until you're squared away, you're gonna have to. So, cut the crap, open your eyes, and let's get this done." Honey opened her eyes to see his grim face looking down at her. With one blink, large tears rolled down her pale cheeks, and Zach's jaw set angrily. Sitting down in the chair, he put his elbows on his knees and leaned his massive shoulders forward, looking at her. His hands looked like they could crush rocks as he gripped them together. "Let's get some things straight. I don't know what you think you know about me, but acting like I'm some kind of psycho is pretty shitty. You want nothing of me, that's fine, but you're hurt because you screamed and flung yourself down some stairs rather than let me help you to an Uber. You're staying here until you're well, because some shithead at that party gave you enough roofies to be in a coma for almost 3 days and I'm not dragging my ass to that rat trap of yours in the Commons every day to make sure they don't come back while you're weak. Are we clear?" he asked. Honey swallowed and nodded, wincing at the pain in her neck and head. That just seemed to make Zach angrier. "While you are here, you will do as you're told. You will eat what you get, and you will not complain. You see these, here?" he said, holding up the magic caplets that made everything better. "These are the last ones you're getting. I'm switching you to ibuprofen and Tylenol because, unchecked, this Sackler shit will fuck you up for good and that's not happening on my watch. Do you understand?" he asked. "Yes," Honey whispered. At the sound of her voice, Zach's mouth twitched, but at least he didn't look as angry as when she'd nodded and winced. "You will follow your doctor's orders to the last goddamn word. You will rest. You will do your therapy. You will let me help you and you will ask me for what you need because I am not a fucking mind reader. And so help me, if you do anything stupid like get out of that bed without me here to help you, or push yourself away from me like you did at Gatsby's, or any other drama shit that hurts even one hair on that head again, I will personally make you regret you were ever born." "Yes, Zach," Honey breathed, confused. Two more tears rolled down her cheeks. Without thinking, she leaned over to wipe them off on her shoulder and cried out in pain. Zach squeezed his clenched hands together and several of his knuckles cracked. "You don't use my name. You don't get to use my name. You're not getting under my skin again, you hear me?" Zach growled, using his rough knuckle to wipe her tears. "Orders a fucking angel shot in my own fucking club; fuck you. I don't have a name, you don't have a name. You're nothing to me. Understand?" "Yes, sir," she whispered. Honey leaned forward and took the last spoonful of broth into her mouth and swallowed, looking longingly at the noodles at the bottom of the cup. Zach caught a drop of broth at the bottom of her lower lip with the spoon and returned it to her mouth. "No," he said, seeing where her eyes lingered. "I can do it," she pleaded. "Please; I haven't had anything solid since; how long has it been?" "I said, no. You throw up on another pair of my skivvies and I'll be doing laundry twice a week," Zach said, dabbing her mouth with a paper towel. "Why do I have to wear your boxer briefs anyway? They feel weird. They have this hole-flap thing; and there are some places that aren't supposed to feel a breeze," Honey said, lifting the blanket to look down at his underwear loosely covering her hips. "Are you complaining?" he asked quietly. Honey's eyes darted quickly to his face, "No sir," she murmured, looking down at her lap. "I just thought if I had some of my things here, you wouldn't have to do the laundry so much." "I'll worry about what I have to do, Honey," he said, unthinkingly using her name. Startled, she looked up to see his eyes wandering over her, his massive t-shirt sleeves going down past her elbows. She felt ridiculous and disheveled, but something about the way he looked at her made her hold her breath. Then, without another word, he slurped the noodles out of the cup and took the tray downstairs. After that, the two settled into a quiet routine of him feeding her, giving her medicine, and watching her sleep most of the day. She would sometimes awaken to the soft repetitive sounds of him running on a treadmill, or the clinking of him lifting weights downstairs where she couldn't see him. Then, he would go to the bathroom and shower. After his shower, he came upstairs again in his towel and took some clothes from his dresser before going back downstairs to change. Honey found herself looking forward to those few seconds each day, watching his droplet-covered torso twist as he leaned over his dresser. He frowned as he flipped through his carefully folded underwear. "You wearing the grey ones?" he asked, not looking at her. Honey peeked under the covers, "Um, yes sir," she replied. "I'm supposed to wear the grey ones today," he grumbled to himself. Honey didn't say anything. Zach was the one who picked out which underwear she wore today. He was the one who looked away while he painstakingly slipped the old ones off her hips and pulled the new ones over her boot and up her legs until her bottom was covered again. There was nothing about her life that wasn't chosen and executed by him. If he wasn't happy about the color of his underwear, that was his fault. Still, Zach kept rummaging around in his underwear drawer as if another crisply folded grey pair would somehow magically appear. Finally, rather than offend him by laughing, Honey spoke, "Um; you know, if they're clean, I could wear the pair I had on when I went to the hospital and you could have these. It would get you back on schedule; Zach lifted his head from the drawer and glared at her, as if he thought she was making fun of him. Honey held carefully still and shrugged her uninjured limb. She wasn't making fun, she just wanted to help. The movement caused the huge neckline to gape over to the side, revealing her bare shoulder. She waited as Zach stared impassively at her, the vein at his neck throbbing. After a long moment, he walked over and stood next to her, the tuck of his towel right next to her face. With every breath, she inhaled the scent of his wet body and the bar soap he used. A rivulet of water painstakingly slid from his chest and down his abdomen, until finally disappearing into the tightly twisted white cotton. Honey glanced up to see that he had been reading her face as she watched the droplet's progress. With a shaking breath, she blushed and pulled the covers higher with her good arm. With a twist of his mouth, Zach pulled the neckline back over her shoulder again and quickly left the room. That night, after leaving her with a video baby monitor watching her on the nightstand, Zach returned with a bag of her underwear and some of her nightgowns. After watching her excitedly sort through them, Zach pushed them aside and sat on the edge of the bed. "There were a bunch of boxes with tags on them in your living room. What's that about?" he asked. Honey's eyes dropped, "Oh; that's the charity gift thing for kids. You sign up and get them something they wished for and wrap it up so they can have something under the tree, when they wouldn't have something otherwise. It's nice, you know? I signed up for a bunch and I was supposed to wrap them and get them back to the law firm, but I guess; sorry kids," she trailed off. Looking furious, yet carefully impassive at the same time, Zach cursed under his breath and left again, returning with the packages and a huge stack of unused Styrofoam clamshells from Gatsby's, and dumped them on the bed next to her. For the next few hours, they "wrapped" the presents, Zach carefully fitting items into an appropriate-sized takeout box, and Honey trying to make them pretty with ribbons. As she watched him work, occasionally cursing under his breath, she found herself smiling at his frowning face when he was strategizing how to fit a basketball into three disassembled clamshells. "What are you laughing at?" he said, glaring when he caught her at it. "I wasn't laughing. I was smiling." "Why were you smiling, then?" he asked. "I guess; I just like you; sir," she said, glancing over at him. Honey saw a hopeful softness steal into Zach's eyes until he forcibly wrestled it down and a look of hooded sarcasm shaded them. "Yeah, well; fool me once," he sneered. Angry, Honey closed her eyes, blocking him out the only way she could. "You know, that's; that's not fair. Not after what you said; you scared me!" she said, frustrated that, once again, tears were rolling down her cheeks. Zach choked out a mirthless laugh, "I scared you? What did I say, Honey? What did I fucking say? God! I was on eggshells all night trying not to fuck it up with you and then you just; why? Those creeps you were dancing with at that party, those fucking 'nice guys' that drugged you, they were saying shit that made my skin crawl! I didn't even kiss you! I couldn't! I could barely breathe just for looking at you on our date; you looked just like a fucking angel. What did I say, Honey? What did I say?" Honey reached over and grabbed her phone, flipping through her photo album to a screenshot taken shortly before she blocked his number. "You didn't say it; you texted it. I remember watching you leave for the restroom thinking I'd met the love of my life and then you sent me this; she said, handing her phone to him. Zach took the phone, his face going from an angry red to pale horror in a matter of seconds. "This; this; he gasped, "I didn't; send this; to you; he said, shaking his head. "Whoever had your phone did, sir!" she said, emphasizing the last word, making him wince. "I spent the last year thinking you wanted to do that to me; to kill me. Every time I felt you watching me, every crowd I saw you show up in, every dark room I had to go into, that's what I thought about. I thought that a man I was head over heels about; that I could be so wrong about him. So, excuse me for thinking I liked you, sir. I promise it won't ever happen again!" Honey cried herself to sleep that night, refusing to speak to, or even look at Zach again. When she awoke, the bedroom was empty, and a glass of water and a pain pill were waiting on the nightstand. After swallowing the pill, she stared at the ceiling, furious. She didn't want to be there anymore, to be helpless and dependent on him, to obey all his stupid rules. He didn't deserve to take care of her. So, she tightened the straps on her boot and increased the air pressure to hold her broken ankle tightly enough to walk without her crutches. Then, she took off Zach's t-shirt, pulled on her elf dress, and called herself an Uber. It was when she saw the anticipated arrival time of 8 minutes that she realized her mistake. There was no way for her to get down from the loft and out of the apartment quietly in that amount of time. If she used the crutches, she would be able to descend the stairs quickly enough, but they made such a distinctive clicking racket that they would surely wake up her gorilla-like guard. If she hopped down the stairs on her good foot, it might have worked, but her good arm was on the opposite side and she kept losing her balance. Eventually she decided on the most painful course, of going down on her good and bad legs, using her good arm for support. Her boot thunked horribly the first few times, until she got the hang of it and could place it more quietly on the next step and then hop her good foot down to support it before the scream inside her could escape her lips. By the time she reached the bottom, though, she was shaking with pain and exhausted. Curiosity forced her to look around the rest of the apartment as she caught her breath, sitting on the bottom step. It was clean and unmistakably masculine. Exercise equipment took up a lot of the space not already claimed by a leather couch and TV arrangement. Zach lay on the couch, made up with sheets to act as a bed, his feet sticking out over the arm, his hand tucked under the back of his head, his chest rising and falling under the rumpled sheet. If she wasn't so angry, she'd find him handsome; or maybe he still was handsome, she thought grudgingly, closing her eyes miserably and looking away. Why couldn't he be ugly? Life wasn't fair. Uber. Right. Screwing up her courage for what was ahead, she stood and slowly hobbled across the hardwood floor, agonizing over every painful thump and noisy squeak until she finally reached the door. She unlocked the five locks on his large door, each of them being well-oiled and working perfectly. She expected no less of her anal-retentive, grey-skivvies-on-Tuesdays captor. Finally, she tugged open the heavy door to find endless flights of icy steel-mesh stairs leading all the way down to the street where her Uber was waiting. "Oh, you gotta be kidding me; she cried, breaking down into tears. A strong arm slid down around her waist and mercifully shifted her weight off her throbbing foot, "I know. It sucks. You should try it with a rucksack full of bricks," Zach said, leaning his head down and breathing into her hair. "I want to go home," she whispered. "Let me take care of you; please," Zach murmured into the top of her head, "I; it was my fault this happened to you. I scared you, I know that now; but, please believe me that I would never want to hurt or frighten you like that." "It wasn't just that text," she said, pulling her head away and looking up at him angrily. "All year, I never had a moment's peace. Even when I couldn't see you, I could feel you waiting in the quiet or dark places. Even if you weren't there;" "I was there," he confessed. "I was always there. I didn't understand what had gone wrong. You didn't want to talk to me, and the world just didn't make sense to me unless I knew where you were, what you were doing; unless I knew you were safe." "Maybe you knew I was safe, but I didn't! I thought I'd done something; that somehow I deserved to have this beautiful, scary monster hunting me. I couldn't stop thinking about what I'd done to destroy something that was so; wonderful." "You didn't do anything, Honey. Nothing at all. You were perfect. You were so perfect that I couldn't keep; you didn't do anything wrong. I never meant to send you that message; please, please believe me." "Why did you send it?" she asked, finally looking up into his eyes. The dark blue liquid pools of her eyes turned violet in the moonlight, and Zach felt a tightening in his chest. "I; I can't tell you that; but it was never meant for you." "You mean, you meant to send that message to someone else? To hurt them like that?" "Honey, I; Zach said, looking around, unable to meet her eyes, "Please, I can't; you wouldn't understand; my life isn't like that anymore." "I want to go home, Zach; please," she whispered. Zach closed his eyes for a long moment before he swallowed and nodded, looking like he was in more pain than she was. "I'll take you home tomorrow, okay? Or Terry will, if you don't want me to. He'll check the place out, make sure you're set up and safe there. You're tired, you're hurting, and your Uber's gone, now. Let me take you back upstairs and you can go in the morning. Please." At that moment, a throb of pain shot through her entire leg, and as angry as Honey was, she knew she couldn't face her empty apartment without a few more hours of rest. "Okay," she whispered. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Elf on a Shelf: Part 1 Her stalker wasn't who she thought he was; Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Honey smiled at the long line of children waiting to see Santa, flipping her phone from Google Translate back to see the information of the next little girl in line, who was looking up at her somberly with large liquid brown eyes. In her small face was a familiar mixture of fear and hope. Wonder; it was wonder in her eyes, Honey thought. Unlike the tired and jaded adults, dutifully shifting their weight from foot to foot, holding overstuffed shopping bags and all the coats of their kids as they distracted themselves on their phones, the children got more and more excited as they drew near the man in the furry red suit with white trim. Honey loved working with the children; because like them, she sometimes could still see the magic. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Norman shift uncomfortably in the painted plywood throne made for him to sit with the children and discuss their good behavior and of the wishes that they hoped would come true. Even at age 62, Norman still saw the magic with his merry bright blue eyes, but it faded when his prostate pained him. When the photographer got the shot the parent wanted, Honey walked to where most of the long line could see her as Norman flashed her a look of worshipful gratitude. The adults' faces immediately fell, knowing what was coming. "I'm afraid Santa needs to take a quick break because apparently the reindeer have begun arguing again!" Norman put his gloved hands up to his real beard, pulled a comically dismayed face, jumped up from his throne, and ran off toward the restrooms. Honey shook her head mournfully and continued, "The reindeer were all practicing their Christmas carols when Comet and Cupid couldn't decide how many times Santa checks his list in Santa Claus is Coming to Town! Does anyone here remember how it goes?" she asked, scanning the line for people game enough to help. Honey scampered back and forth along the line trying to choose among the eager volunteers, her white-trimmed, pink fur skirt flaring out around her thighs, her long legs clad in sparkly curly-toed ruby slippers and candy cane swirl stockings catching the eyes of several fathers. Suddenly, she gasped listening carefully to her headset, "Nina?" she called out. "Comet and Cupid say they will only stop arguing if 'Nina' gives the answer. Is there a 'Nina' here today? Nina?" Honey looked around at the crowd carefully until the little girl with the big brown eyes, who had been quietly waiting 57 minutes in line, gathered the courage to raise her hand. "Oh! Are you Nina?" she asked, running over and crouching down near the girl. "We just adopted her; she only speaks Portuguese," the weary woman holding her hand said quietly. Honey gasped and smiled widely, "Voc fala portugu s Nina? Maravilhosa!" she said, watching the little girl's eyes brighten excitedly. "Voc pode me dizer quantas vezes o Papai Noel verifica sua lista?" she asked, holding her microphone out to the little girl. "Duas vezes!" Nina said confidently into the mic. Honey listened carefully to her headset, concentrating, "'Duas vezes' it is! They've stopped arguing!" she announced. "But now, they want us all to sing the song in Portuguese! Nina, voc vai me ajudar a ensin -los a m sica?" she asked. Nina nodded and slowly she and Honey taught the familiar song to the crowd in a new language. As always, a hush came on the crowd when Honey began to sing. Heads raised up from forgotten phones. Vague smiles drifted onto the turning heads of passers-by in the mall as they paused in their frenetic search for gifts. It wasn't so much that Honey's voice was beautiful, though it certainly was. It was more that when Honey sang, it seemed to make the things that didn't really matter melt away. To those that believed in such things, Honey's voice was magic. When she sang, people held their breath and didn't even miss the air. Honey closed her eyes as she sang next to Nina. It was a newly acquired habit. Though she had been taught to let her eyes slowly drift over the audience, letting them make a connection with each person as she sang, she didn't do that anymore. She knew he was out there. She felt his presence frequently as she worked, but it was only when she sang that he came out into the open. She couldn't hold her voice steady when she saw him watching her, so she closed her eyes and let the magic continue for the crowd. When the song ended, Honey opened her eyes as the crowd cheered, finding his powerful form immediately as if she had been commanded to look at him. Zach. He had changed a lot in the year since he brought his sister's children through the long Santa line, drawing her almost too-large dark blue eyes to him then, as easily as he did now. After bringing his nieces and nephews through the line, he'd gone home and brought all his neighbors' kids to see Santa in five more trips, watching her the entire time. He looked at her as if he'd never seen anything like her in the world, like he couldn't believe she was real. She had loved feeling his eyes on her then, hearing his voice. She had wanted to climb up in his lap, feel his large arms curled around her, whisper to him about how good she had been that year, and of how much she hoped he would make her wishes come true. Of course, all that was before he'd told her he wanted to kill her. Zach's face looked leaner now, though his body seemed even larger, if such a thing was possible. His brooding, deep-set eyes were not merry, as they had been when children climbed his tree-like body in her line last year. They weren't nervously soft and adoring of every part of her, as they had been at their candle-lit dinner. His eyes weren't rageful or insane as you might expect from someone visiting their object of murderous hate, but rather; they were tortured, trapped. Pain and quiet desperation had taken up restless residence in the windows to his soul. Honey knew she shouldn't look at him so much, but she just wished she could understand what she had done wrong. Once the line of children and parents had cleared, it was long past the official closing time. Honey cleaned up the display and prepared it for the next day while Norman took one last lingering trip to the restroom. Her phone showed numerous messages from work friends from her other job asking where she was. The firm had planned a Christmas party at Gatsby's, a gorgeous club worthy of F. Scott Fitzgerald's glamorous hero. It was also the place where Zach had taken her on their first and last date. The Gatsby's waiter had looked stunned and confused when she shakily ordered herself an "angel shot," the code-phrase used to quietly ask bartenders or wait staff for help when you felt threatened, but after his initial shock, the waiter immediately escorted her secretly to a taxi waiting outside before Zach returned to the table. Gatsby's had saved her life; but she didn't want to go back there. After avoiding call after call from Zach, she finally answered and politely asked him never to call her again. To her surprise, he didn't. He never spoke to her again. Unless she sang, she never even saw him, but she felt his presence almost everywhere. It felt like she was haunted by him; haunted by something wonderful and magical that, inexplicably, went horribly wrong. Her phone buzzed again, the display showing that the firm's senior partner wanted to FaceTime her. Steeling herself, she answered. "Honey Lane where in the hell; oh my god lookit you!" Aaron Timberman held the phone high above his head with his long ex-basketball-player arms and Honey saw a crowd of her co-workers crowd into the picture behind him. "Um, hi sir. Sorry I'm late to;" "You're an elf!" "Um, yeah. It's a volunteer thing;" "Wait, wait, wait; you have the shoes? You know, with the; toes?" he slurred, motioning his finger in a spiral motion. Honey bit her lips and tilted the camera down her body, showing her entire costume, tilting her foot to show off the curled toe. "I'm sorry it got late tonight, but I'll be there as soon as I can get home and get changed;" Timberman looked around at the crowd surrounding him, "Guys, do we wanna see Honey Lane here at the party in some boring old Anne Klein shit, or do we want the elf?" he yelled, pointing at the screen. Behind him, almost a dozen of her co-workers began chanting "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf!" "Get yer ass over here, Elf," Timberman ordered, poking at his screen several times before effectively ending the call. A few minutes later, Norman finally came back from the restroom and gave Honey a ride over to Gatsby's in his red SUV bedecked with a bumper sticker that read, "My other car's a SLEIGH!" Honey hopped out after getting bits of advice from Norman that would have been appropriate several decades ago. With flaming cheeks, she brushed the furry white pompom from her hat out of her face and told the smirking ma tre d which party she wanted, sighing when he grinned widely and escorted her through the middle of the main dining area, much to her horror. When the doors to the party room opened and she was greeted by another round of "Elf, Elf, Elf, Elf," she didn't feel much better. She was starving, so she headed over to the buffet and began loading up a plate with delicious-looking things on ice in shot glasses, impaled on sticks, or immersed in flames. She just spied a quiet table in a dark corner and was winding her way toward it to it to scarf down her only food since breakfast before she could be drawn into a drunken debate. That was the plan, anyway. "Hunnybaby! Lookit you! C'mon we gotta dance!" Lee James slurred to her fur-trimmed tits. With a sigh, she smiled and laid her plate down on a nearby table, promising to herself that she would eat right after enduring a dance with the favored junior partner. Unfortunately, after Lee angled her awkwardly around the dance floor, they'd drawn so much attention that everyone wanted to get pics of themselves toasting and dancing with the Christmas elf. At some point, she found herself in Timberman's arms with a glass of champagne in her hand. "Um; what?" she said, almost asking herself how she had gotten there. "I said you look lovely, tonight, Honey. Much better than in a shawl and sheath dress," he said, quickly twirling her around as they reached the edge of the dance floor. "Twirling makes my skirt go up; I'm dizzy," she murmured. A familiar dark figure flashed in the background and disappeared as Timberman turned her again. She looked around, trying to find the figure again, but she couldn't see him anywhere. Why was he there? Had she been singing again? "Well, I'll make sure nobody twirls you, my dear," he said, twirling her and smiling as her skirt flew up her long candy-cane striped legs. "The wives wouldn't like it." "I like your wife's dress Mr. Timberman; looks warm. It covers her ass when she sits, too," she slurred, frowning in confusion at the dark red drink in her hand now. Zach was frowning, and then he just looked blurry again as she swirled around. Maybe swirling made it harder for him to kill her. Why did he want to kill her? It just wasn't fair. Timberman leaned down and dipped her, "I'll make sure to give her your compliments. You know, if you like what wives wear, you should consider getting married. Lee is quite taken with you, you know," he said, stroking his hand against the soft pink velvet of her dress. Honey found herself drifting away and wandering inside her head again, thinking about Lee; he was handsome in an overly-polished way, said funny things, but they always sounded a little mean, like he wanted to be the only one laughing; and he also took her away from the food plate that just floated by on a table. It was still full. She should have eaten that food. What time was it? "He likes my boobs; and he doesn't want to kill me," she agreed eventually, surprised to find that Timberman was gone and she was dancing with Lee James again. "Well, I can't blame him for that; they're fucking perfect; just like everything else. I'm gonna come on them after you suck me off; he murmured, pulling her closer against him. "Let me take you home, Honey; penthouse view of the city; "Umm; no, that's not home; I live in the; railroad place; with the trains?" Honey explained, pointing in what she thought was the direction of the Lowertown Commons. Why did every guy think she lived with them tonight? "Sounds charming, Eliza Doolittle; you should trade up. You don't know how much I'd love twist your arms back and fuck this ass wide open over my balcony tonight," he said, reaching his hand under her skirt and greedily squeezing her bottom. "You'd like that, wouldn't you Honey? I can tell; Lee whispered, his cologne invading her head and making her queasy. "I feel sick; Honey whimpered and staggered away, trying to find the quiet table where the food was that would make her less drunk. The dance floor was confusing, though, always turning around and thumping and flashing. She leaned against a pillar until she got a better sense of where she was. She liked the pillar. It was big and strong; and it stroked her hair. "Honey; wake up, Honey. Open your mouth. You need to take these," the vaguely familiar voice said, cutting through the sleep that had been blocking out some of the pain she felt everywhere. She obediently opened her mouth and the hand put two caplets on her tongue. A water bottle squirted a little cool liquid into her mouth until she moaned and sucked harder, desperate for more. "Not too much. Wait until you can hold that down. I'll give you more in a bit. You don't want that IV back, do you?" "Nuh" Honey groaned. She hated needles. Sure, just about every part of her body hurt more than a needle did, right now, but somehow needle pain felt personal. Like with Zach. He didn't seem like someone who went around wanting to choke everybody; just her. She was nobody special; just a simple girl who kept lawyers organized and tried to be nice. Then, someone wonderful like Zach thought she needed to die. That hurt. Something about her made him go from being tender and intensely loving to someone who; it just didn't make sense. What did she do? Mercifully, sleep faded the pain and clouded her thoughts. Voices below her intruded into a wonderful dream where she was bouncing on clouds. Though not in the same room, the voices seemed strangely clear. "I can't; Terry, she cries when I do that," the pills voice said, making her eyes fly open. She knew that voice. She hadn't heard it for a year, but she would never forget it. Her body reacted with a confused mix of emotions, her cheeks flushing and adrenaline searing a path all through her at the same time. "That's because it hurts her. You know what hurts more? Bedsores. Man up. Use the pillows to prop her weight against the parts that aren't hurt on whichever side. It's either this, or she goes back to the hospital, and I have it on good authority you won't be allowed to visit after what happened." "She was screaming; Zach gritted. "Yeah, well they were putting her shoulder back in. People scream. That still doesn't excuse what you did. Since when did you become such a pussy about pain?" Terry asked. "since her." "oh my god." "Shut up," Zach grunted. "Oh my god; "Yeah, that's not shutting up." "The great Z-dog has been taken down;" "Shut up, maggot, it's not like that. I'm just taking care of h;" "By a little bitty pink Christmas elf; Terry laughed. There was a scuffling sound and then a loud whoomp and a forceful exhalation of air. "So, I turn her every few hours until she can do it for herself?" Zach asked, casually. "Yes, sir," Terry choked. "Anything else?" "Clear liquids until she can hold stuff down. Talk to her. Ask her questions. If she seems disoriented or part of her face goes slack, she goes back to the hospital. Don't fuck around." "Got it. Are you squared away, or do we need to discuss this further?" "Squared away, sir," Terry choked, then gasped in relief, panting faintly. "Jesus Christ, you haven't lost your touch. We on for the hump tomorrow at 0 500?" "No. I'm gonna stick close here until she's;" "Got it. Hey, maybe they have those Baby Bjorn things in elf-size. Then, you could just strap her onto your ba; ow! ow! ow, ow, ow!" "You weren't particularly attached to the rest of that sentence, were you, maggot?" Zach growled. "Sir, no sir; Terry squeaked. "I didn't think so. You'll be back here Wednesday," Zach stated, more as an order than a question. "Yeah, if you want me to. Honestly, right now she just needs rest and TLC more than a medic. That stands for 'tender loving care' by the way, not;" "You were just going," Zach said, as the voices moved to another end of the room below her. "Hey, you wanna know what makes an elf's toes curl up like tha;" Terry asked, his question cut off by the slamming of the door. Honey listened, trembling and terrified as Zach paced the floor below her. Though his voice hadn't changed, he sounded nothing like the man that had wooed her so tenderly a year ago. He sounded dangerous, brutal even. He definitely sounded like the kind of person that went around wanting to choke everyone, she thought, strangely relieved that her heartbreak felt a little less personal. How could she have been so wrong in her impression of him? She looked around the room, understanding now how the voices had reached her so easily. She was in an open industrial loft bedroom that opened onto the main floor below. Looking around, she realized she must be in Zach's huge bed, though if the crisply made side next to her was any indication, he hadn't been sleeping in it with her. Looking down her body, she gasped quietly. Her left arm was in a sling strapped to her chest, her legs were covered in bruises, and the right leg that was being stabbed with an invisible knife right now, was wrapped up in an air cast boot. What had happened to her? The last thing she remembered was feeling sick as she tried to get away from Lee's groping hands on the dance floor. After that; nothing. How did she get here? A beeping noise sounded below and Zach walked across the room to what sounded like a kitchen. The sound of water being poured into a cup, the ringing of a spoon stirring it, a pill bottle being opened. Honey shivered, realizing he was probably coming up to her, soon. She closed her eyes and tried to slow her breathing, feigning sleep. Steps ascending to the loft bedroom. Ankle stabbing, stab, stab, stab, stab with every panicked heartbeat. A tray went down on the nightstand next to her. A chair across the room was lifted and set down by the bed. Honey told herself to breathe slowly, willing the tears welling behind her lids not to leak out of her eyes. He would leave her alone if she was sleeping, wouldn't he? "You're not sleeping," Zach's voice stated, quietly, and her stomach clenched in fear. "You've been waking up for these pills every four hours like a junkie. I know you don't want to talk to me, Honey, but until you're squared away, you're gonna have to. So, cut the crap, open your eyes, and let's get this done." Honey opened her eyes to see his grim face looking down at her. With one blink, large tears rolled down her pale cheeks, and Zach's jaw set angrily. Sitting down in the chair, he put his elbows on his knees and leaned his massive shoulders forward, looking at her. His hands looked like they could crush rocks as he gripped them together. "Let's get some things straight. I don't know what you think you know about me, but acting like I'm some kind of psycho is pretty shitty. You want nothing of me, that's fine, but you're hurt because you screamed and flung yourself down some stairs rather than let me help you to an Uber. You're staying here until you're well, because some shithead at that party gave you enough roofies to be in a coma for almost 3 days and I'm not dragging my ass to that rat trap of yours in the Commons every day to make sure they don't come back while you're weak. Are we clear?" he asked. Honey swallowed and nodded, wincing at the pain in her neck and head. That just seemed to make Zach angrier. "While you are here, you will do as you're told. You will eat what you get, and you will not complain. You see these, here?" he said, holding up the magic caplets that made everything better. "These are the last ones you're getting. I'm switching you to ibuprofen and Tylenol because, unchecked, this Sackler shit will fuck you up for good and that's not happening on my watch. Do you understand?" he asked. "Yes," Honey whispered. At the sound of her voice, Zach's mouth twitched, but at least he didn't look as angry as when she'd nodded and winced. "You will follow your doctor's orders to the last goddamn word. You will rest. You will do your therapy. You will let me help you and you will ask me for what you need because I am not a fucking mind reader. And so help me, if you do anything stupid like get out of that bed without me here to help you, or push yourself away from me like you did at Gatsby's, or any other drama shit that hurts even one hair on that head again, I will personally make you regret you were ever born." "Yes, Zach," Honey breathed, confused. Two more tears rolled down her cheeks. Without thinking, she leaned over to wipe them off on her shoulder and cried out in pain. Zach squeezed his clenched hands together and several of his knuckles cracked. "You don't use my name. You don't get to use my name. You're not getting under my skin again, you hear me?" Zach growled, using his rough knuckle to wipe her tears. "Orders a fucking angel shot in my own fucking club; fuck you. I don't have a name, you don't have a name. You're nothing to me. Understand?" "Yes, sir," she whispered. Honey leaned forward and took the last spoonful of broth into her mouth and swallowed, looking longingly at the noodles at the bottom of the cup. Zach caught a drop of broth at the bottom of her lower lip with the spoon and returned it to her mouth. "No," he said, seeing where her eyes lingered. "I can do it," she pleaded. "Please; I haven't had anything solid since; how long has it been?" "I said, no. You throw up on another pair of my skivvies and I'll be doing laundry twice a week," Zach said, dabbing her mouth with a paper towel. "Why do I have to wear your boxer briefs anyway? They feel weird. They have this hole-flap thing; and there are some places that aren't supposed to feel a breeze," Honey said, lifting the blanket to look down at his underwear loosely covering her hips. "Are you complaining?" he asked quietly. Honey's eyes darted quickly to his face, "No sir," she murmured, looking down at her lap. "I just thought if I had some of my things here, you wouldn't have to do the laundry so much." "I'll worry about what I have to do, Honey," he said, unthinkingly using her name. Startled, she looked up to see his eyes wandering over her, his massive t-shirt sleeves going down past her elbows. She felt ridiculous and disheveled, but something about the way he looked at her made her hold her breath. Then, without another word, he slurped the noodles out of the cup and took the tray downstairs. After that, the two settled into a quiet routine of him feeding her, giving her medicine, and watching her sleep most of the day. She would sometimes awaken to the soft repetitive sounds of him running on a treadmill, or the clinking of him lifting weights downstairs where she couldn't see him. Then, he would go to the bathroom and shower. After his shower, he came upstairs again in his towel and took some clothes from his dresser before going back downstairs to change. Honey found herself looking forward to those few seconds each day, watching his droplet-covered torso twist as he leaned over his dresser. He frowned as he flipped through his carefully folded underwear. "You wearing the grey ones?" he asked, not looking at her. Honey peeked under the covers, "Um, yes sir," she replied. "I'm supposed to wear the grey ones today," he grumbled to himself. Honey didn't say anything. Zach was the one who picked out which underwear she wore today. He was the one who looked away while he painstakingly slipped the old ones off her hips and pulled the new ones over her boot and up her legs until her bottom was covered again. There was nothing about her life that wasn't chosen and executed by him. If he wasn't happy about the color of his underwear, that was his fault. Still, Zach kept rummaging around in his underwear drawer as if another crisply folded grey pair would somehow magically appear. Finally, rather than offend him by laughing, Honey spoke, "Um; you know, if they're clean, I could wear the pair I had on when I went to the hospital and you could have these. It would get you back on schedule; Zach lifted his head from the drawer and glared at her, as if he thought she was making fun of him. Honey held carefully still and shrugged her uninjured limb. She wasn't making fun, she just wanted to help. The movement caused the huge neckline to gape over to the side, revealing her bare shoulder. She waited as Zach stared impassively at her, the vein at his neck throbbing. After a long moment, he walked over and stood next to her, the tuck of his towel right next to her face. With every breath, she inhaled the scent of his wet body and the bar soap he used. A rivulet of water painstakingly slid from his chest and down his abdomen, until finally disappearing into the tightly twisted white cotton. Honey glanced up to see that he had been reading her face as she watched the droplet's progress. With a shaking breath, she blushed and pulled the covers higher with her good arm. With a twist of his mouth, Zach pulled the neckline back over her shoulder again and quickly left the room. That night, after leaving her with a video baby monitor watching her on the nightstand, Zach returned with a bag of her underwear and some of her nightgowns. After watching her excitedly sort through them, Zach pushed them aside and sat on the edge of the bed. "There were a bunch of boxes with tags on them in your living room. What's that about?" he asked. Honey's eyes dropped, "Oh; that's the charity gift thing for kids. You sign up and get them something they wished for and wrap it up so they can have something under the tree, when they wouldn't have something otherwise. It's nice, you know? I signed up for a bunch and I was supposed to wrap them and get them back to the law firm, but I guess; sorry kids," she trailed off. Looking furious, yet carefully impassive at the same time, Zach cursed under his breath and left again, returning with the packages and a huge stack of unused Styrofoam clamshells from Gatsby's, and dumped them on the bed next to her. For the next few hours, they "wrapped" the presents, Zach carefully fitting items into an appropriate-sized takeout box, and Honey trying to make them pretty with ribbons. As she watched him work, occasionally cursing under his breath, she found herself smiling at his frowning face when he was strategizing how to fit a basketball into three disassembled clamshells. "What are you laughing at?" he said, glaring when he caught her at it. "I wasn't laughing. I was smiling." "Why were you smiling, then?" he asked. "I guess; I just like you; sir," she said, glancing over at him. Honey saw a hopeful softness steal into Zach's eyes until he forcibly wrestled it down and a look of hooded sarcasm shaded them. "Yeah, well; fool me once," he sneered. Angry, Honey closed her eyes, blocking him out the only way she could. "You know, that's; that's not fair. Not after what you said; you scared me!" she said, frustrated that, once again, tears were rolling down her cheeks. Zach choked out a mirthless laugh, "I scared you? What did I say, Honey? What did I fucking say? God! I was on eggshells all night trying not to fuck it up with you and then you just; why? Those creeps you were dancing with at that party, those fucking 'nice guys' that drugged you, they were saying shit that made my skin crawl! I didn't even kiss you! I couldn't! I could barely breathe just for looking at you on our date; you looked just like a fucking angel. What did I say, Honey? What did I say?" Honey reached over and grabbed her phone, flipping through her photo album to a screenshot taken shortly before she blocked his number. "You didn't say it; you texted it. I remember watching you leave for the restroom thinking I'd met the love of my life and then you sent me this; she said, handing her phone to him. Zach took the phone, his face going from an angry red to pale horror in a matter of seconds. "This; this; he gasped, "I didn't; send this; to you; he said, shaking his head. "Whoever had your phone did, sir!" she said, emphasizing the last word, making him wince. "I spent the last year thinking you wanted to do that to me; to kill me. Every time I felt you watching me, every crowd I saw you show up in, every dark room I had to go into, that's what I thought about. I thought that a man I was head over heels about; that I could be so wrong about him. So, excuse me for thinking I liked you, sir. I promise it won't ever happen again!" Honey cried herself to sleep that night, refusing to speak to, or even look at Zach again. When she awoke, the bedroom was empty, and a glass of water and a pain pill were waiting on the nightstand. After swallowing the pill, she stared at the ceiling, furious. She didn't want to be there anymore, to be helpless and dependent on him, to obey all his stupid rules. He didn't deserve to take care of her. So, she tightened the straps on her boot and increased the air pressure to hold her broken ankle tightly enough to walk without her crutches. Then, she took off Zach's t-shirt, pulled on her elf dress, and called herself an Uber. It was when she saw the anticipated arrival time of 8 minutes that she realized her mistake. There was no way for her to get down from the loft and out of the apartment quietly in that amount of time. If she used the crutches, she would be able to descend the stairs quickly enough, but they made such a distinctive clicking racket that they would surely wake up her gorilla-like guard. If she hopped down the stairs on her good foot, it might have worked, but her good arm was on the opposite side and she kept losing her balance. Eventually she decided on the most painful course, of going down on her good and bad legs, using her good arm for support. Her boot thunked horribly the first few times, until she got the hang of it and could place it more quietly on the next step and then hop her good foot down to support it before the scream inside her could escape her lips. By the time she reached the bottom, though, she was shaking with pain and exhausted. Curiosity forced her to look around the rest of the apartment as she caught her breath, sitting on the bottom step. It was clean and unmistakably masculine. Exercise equipment took up a lot of the space not already claimed by a leather couch and TV arrangement. Zach lay on the couch, made up with sheets to act as a bed, his feet sticking out over the arm, his hand tucked under the back of his head, his chest rising and falling under the rumpled sheet. If she wasn't so angry, she'd find him handsome; or maybe he still was handsome, she thought grudgingly, closing her eyes miserably and looking away. Why couldn't he be ugly? Life wasn't fair. Uber. Right. Screwing up her courage for what was ahead, she stood and slowly hobbled across the hardwood floor, agonizing over every painful thump and noisy squeak until she finally reached the door. She unlocked the five locks on his large door, each of them being well-oiled and working perfectly. She expected no less of her anal-retentive, grey-skivvies-on-Tuesdays captor. Finally, she tugged open the heavy door to find endless flights of icy steel-mesh stairs leading all the way down to the street where her Uber was waiting. "Oh, you gotta be kidding me; she cried, breaking down into tears. A strong arm slid down around her waist and mercifully shifted her weight off her throbbing foot, "I know. It sucks. You should try it with a rucksack full of bricks," Zach said, leaning his head down and breathing into her hair. "I want to go home," she whispered. "Let me take care of you; please," Zach murmured into the top of her head, "I; it was my fault this happened to you. I scared you, I know that now; but, please believe me that I would never want to hurt or frighten you like that." "It wasn't just that text," she said, pulling her head away and looking up at him angrily. "All year, I never had a moment's peace. Even when I couldn't see you, I could feel you waiting in the quiet or dark places. Even if you weren't there;" "I was there," he confessed. "I was always there. I didn't understand what had gone wrong. You didn't want to talk to me, and the world just didn't make sense to me unless I knew where you were, what you were doing; unless I knew you were safe." "Maybe you knew I was safe, but I didn't! I thought I'd done something; that somehow I deserved to have this beautiful, scary monster hunting me. I couldn't stop thinking about what I'd done to destroy something that was so; wonderful." "You didn't do anything, Honey. Nothing at all. You were perfect. You were so perfect that I couldn't keep; you didn't do anything wrong. I never meant to send you that message; please, please believe me." "Why did you send it?" she asked, finally looking up into his eyes. The dark blue liquid pools of her eyes turned violet in the moonlight, and Zach felt a tightening in his chest. "I; I can't tell you that; but it was never meant for you." "You mean, you meant to send that message to someone else? To hurt them like that?" "Honey, I; Zach said, looking around, unable to meet her eyes, "Please, I can't; you wouldn't understand; my life isn't like that anymore." "I want to go home, Zach; please," she whispered. Zach closed his eyes for a long moment before he swallowed and nodded, looking like he was in more pain than she was. "I'll take you home tomorrow, okay? Or Terry will, if you don't want me to. He'll check the place out, make sure you're set up and safe there. You're tired, you're hurting, and your Uber's gone, now. Let me take you back upstairs and you can go in the morning. Please." At that moment, a throb of pain shot through her entire leg, and as angry as Honey was, she knew she couldn't face her empty apartment without a few more hours of rest. "Okay," she whispered. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Funny Santa Requests & Kelly Startled a Child as Mrs. Claus by Maine's Coast 93.1

In this episode, we listen to the heartfelt words of a man in love, as portrayed in Sangam Literary work, Aganaanooru 140, penned by Ammoovanaar. The verse is situated amidst the salt pans of the ‘Neythal’ or ‘Coastal Landscape’ and reveals fascinating aspects of commerce in the Sangam era. பெருங் கடல் வேட்டத்துச் சிறுகுடிப் பரதவர்இருங் கழிச் செறுவின் உழாஅது செய்தவெண் கல் உப்பின் கொள்ளை சாற்றி,என்றூழ் விடர குன்றம் போகும்கதழ் கோல் உமணர் காதல் மடமகள்சில் கோல் எல் வளை தெளிர்ப்ப வீசி,‘நெல்லின் நேரே வெண் கல் உப்பு’ எனச்சேரி விலைமாறு கூறலின், மனையவிளி அறி ஞமலி குரைப்ப, வெரீஇயமதர் கயல் மலைப்பின் அன்ன கண் எமக்கு,இதை முயல் புனவன் புகைநிழல் கடுக்கும்மா மூதள்ளல் அழுந்திய சாகாட்டுஎவ்வம் தீர வாங்கும் தந்தைகை பூண் பகட்டின் வருந்தி,வெய்ய உயிர்க்கும் நோய் ஆகின்றே. In this quick trip to the seas, we get to travel with traders, as we listen to the man say these words to his friend, in response to the friend’s rebuke about the man’s unbalanced behaviour: “Fisherfolk of the small hamlet, who hunt in the huge seas, harvest white salt, without ploughing the fields of the dark marshland. Announcing the price of this produce, these salt merchants, wielding a goad to speed, traverse peaks, split apart by the sun's heat. Their naive and loving daughter, shouts out, ‘White salt for paddy in the same measure', even as her few, shining bangles tinkle, relaying the exchange price in that village. A dog residing in a home, hearing that strange voice starts barking aloud. Startled, as her beautiful eyes quiver, akin to two fighting fish, they attack me with an affliction, which makes me sigh endlessly, akin to that bullock, held in reins, by her father, as he goads it to pull out the wheel lodged in a ditch, filled with aged, black slush, in the hue of smoke rising, when a mountain farmer slashes and burns to render the land arable!” Time to travel from the seas to the hills along with a caravan of salt merchants! The man starts by talking about a group of fishermen, who live by the sea, and their ways of not ploughing the land like the farmers in the fields, and yet being able to harvest something valuable, namely salt. Heaping these sacks of salt, they take on the long journey from the seas to hilly regions. The thing I most admire about these salt merchants is that they take their families along and include them in their trade. In this instance, it’s the salt merchant’s daughter, who is announcing the exchange rate of salt and paddy in a hamlet. In one of those houses, a dog on the watch out, hears this strange voice and starts barking. The young girl is startled by those furious barks and her eyes tremble with fear. The man recounts all this and concludes by informing his friend, when those eyes of the lady leaped about like fighting fish, it became a source of a painful affliction in him, something which makes the man sigh aloud, much like the bullock, which is goaded to pull out a wheel, stuck in the black mud, akin to the smoke raised by slash-and-burn mountain farmers, by that salt-selling girl’s father! In essence, the man is telling his friend that his heart too is stuck like that wheel in the mud and indirectly requests his friend to quit scolding him and start helping him, just the way we have seen the lady’s confidante help the lady many a time. Apart from the relatable bitter-sweet feeling of falling in love that this man so vividly explains with a single scene, elements that excite those who study cultures also abound in this verse. In mentioning not only the salt merchants, their travel for trade, barter specifics, challenges faced but also the mountain farmers and their ancient techniques to tame the land, the verse transports us to the past and acquaints us with the work and life of two different professionals from two varied landscapes in the Sangam era!

Hebrews 3:7–19I. Remembering Israel in the Wilderness – 7-11II. Learning from Israel in the Wilderness – 12-15III. Startled by Israel in the Wilderness – 16-19

Seerah 01-05: The Early Revelation of Prophet Muhammad ﷺ | ZAD Academy Audio | Blogpost by Zayd HajiAssalamu Alaikum wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh,I am Zayd Haji, a student at Zad Academy.The life of Prophet Muhammad ﷺ can be divided into two important phases: the Meccan period and the Madinan period. Each stage had unique lessons and challenges, shaping the message of Islam. This blog post explores the preparation, first revelation, and the early prophetic experiences of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, derived from authentic sources of the Qur'an and Hadith.The Prophet Muhammad ﷺ was born into Mecca and lived for 40 years before receiving the divine revelation. Although orphaned at an early age, Allah Himself protected and nurtured him. His father passed away before his birth, his mother when he was six, and his grandfather at eight. Despite these hardships, Allah preserved him from idolatry, immorality, and the common practices of ignorance prevalent in Mecca.“Did He not find you an orphan and give you refuge? And He found you lost and guided you.” (Qur'an 93:6-7, Quran.com)From his youth, the Prophet ﷺ was known as Al-Amin (the trustworthy). His people trusted him with their belongings and respected his wisdom. However, the Prophet ﷺ never worshipped idols nor engaged in their practices, distancing himself from shirk.Seeking closeness to Allah, the Prophet ﷺ would spend days in the Cave of Hira reflecting upon creation and the Oneness of God. This period of reflection was part of Allah's divine preparation for the great responsibility of prophethood.As Allah says:“Indeed, in the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of the night and the day are signs for those of understanding.” (Qur'an 3:190, Quran.com)The Prophet ﷺ's fitrah (pure nature) inclined him to worship the Creator alone, though he did not yet know the exact way until the revelation began.When the Prophet ﷺ was in the cave at the age of 40, the Angel Jibreel (Gabriel) appeared and commanded him, “Iqra” (Read/Recite). The Prophet ﷺ replied, “I cannot read.” This happened three times until Jibreel revealed the first verses of the Qur'an:“Recite in the name of your Lord who created. Created man from a clinging substance. Recite, and your Lord is the most Generous – Who taught by the pen – Taught man that which he knew not.” (Qur'an 96:1-5, Quran.com)Startled by the experience, the Prophet ﷺ rushed home to Khadijah (may Allah be pleased with her), who comforted and reassured him. She reminded him of his noble character, saying Allah would never disgrace one who helps the poor, supports the needy, and maintains kinship ties.After a brief pause in revelation, the Prophet ﷺ once again encountered Angel Jibreel in his full majestic form, filling the horizon. The second revelation confirmed his mission, not only as a prophet but as a messenger sent to warn humanity:“O you who covers himself with a garment, arise and warn. And glorify your Lord. And purify your garments. And avoid uncleanliness.” (Qur'an 74:1-5, Quran.com)The Prophet ﷺ never faltered in conveying the message, for Allah assured him:“Your companion [Muhammad] has not strayed, nor has he erred. Nor does he speak from [his own] inclination. It is not but a revelation revealed.” (Qur'an 53:2-4, Quran.com)The early life of the Prophet ﷺ teaches us that Allah prepares His chosen ones with patience, trials, and protection.Seclusion and reflection are paths toward spiritual clarity.The Qur'an is a direct source of guidance revealed through Allah's mercy, and it must remain central in our lives.Supporting others, helping the poor, and maintaining honesty bring Allah's support and blessings.The Prophet ﷺ said:“The most beloved of deeds to Allah are those that are most consistent, even if they are few.” (Sahih al-Bukhari, Hadith 6464, Sunnah.com)By following his example of sincerity, consistency, and devotion, we too can strengthen our faith and relationship with Allah.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

AUG. 21, 2025God's answer to anxiety (4)"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee." Isa 26:3Dr. D. James Kennedy wrote: "A proper epitaph for most people today would be'Hurried, worried, buried'... Many times we wish we could wash our hands of all our responsibilities and worries. The executive of one small company decided he would. Even though his company was headed for bankruptcy, he decided to quit worrying about it. So [hel called in his first vice-president and said, 'I have had it with worrying about this company. If you'll take over and handle all my worrying for me, I'll add $50,000 to your salary. Startled and perplexed by this generous offer (and knowing the financial condition of the company), the vice-president asked, 'But where are you going to get an extra $50,000?' The boss replied, 'That's your first worry!' William Gladstone, [one of England's] greatest prime minister[s], was a fine Christian man who served the Lord. On the wall of his bedroom hung a plaque embroidered with this text: 'Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee! It was the first thing Gladstone saw when he awoke in the morning and the last thing he saw before retiring at night. There is the secret of peace! We can have this peace because we know that the One upon whom we've stayed our minds is the One who works all things together for our good. Is the frantic pace of modern life robbing you of peace today? If so, slow down and refocus on the Lord. Realize He's with you and He's in control no matter what comes your way. Stay your mind on Him and let Him grant you His peace."God's answer to anxiety "Hurried, worried, buried"Share This DevotionalSend us a textSupport the showChanging Lives | Building Strong Family | Impacting Our Community For Jesus Christ!

EASY LISTENING DEP'T.: The Times describes Trump's deployment of federal agents and National Guard troops in Washington, DC as “an actualization of one of his most tried and true political arguments. Democrats, often black Democrats, have let lawlessness run rampant in the cities and states they were elected to run.” Now, is that an actualization of the argument? Or is it an invitation to treat the argument as having been actualized? This declaration of what purpose Donald Trump is achieving gets as counterweight the Times writing, “among Democrats, there is widespread agreement that Mr. Trump is stoking fear for political gain and exaggerating statistics to justify a power grab.” Is Trump's relationship to the actual crime statistics something for Democrats to debate among themselves? Or is it something for a newspaper to publish as a fact? Please visit, read, and support INDIGNITY! https://www.indignity.net/

Jesus Delivered Us (6) (audio) David Eells – 7/20/25 We don't want to look too far down the road or worry about the “giants” that are in our Promised Land, because the Bible says, (Mat.6:34) Be not therefore anxious for the morrow: for the morrow will be anxious for itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Just take the steps that are in front of you to come against the flesh and come against the spirits. Do the spiritual warfare that you can. He says, “Oh that my people would hearken unto me … I would soon subdue their enemies.” If you just walk in the right direction and swing your Sword, you are going to win the battle. (Jos.10:8) And the Lord said unto Joshua, Fear them not: for I have delivered them into thy hands; there shall not a man of them stand before thee. If you repent of what you know is wrong and hold fast to faith, you cannot help but win the battle. (Psa.81:14) I would soon subdue their enemies, and turn my hand against their adversaries. (15) The haters of the Lord should submit themselves unto him: But their time should endure for ever. (16) He would feed them also with the finest of the wheat; And with honey out of the rock would I satisfy thee. These are God's promises to us, but in your Promised Land, it is up to you, not the Lord, to give no place to the devil (Ephesians 4:27). Nowhere in Scripture are we to pray for the Lord to conquer our Promised Land. He gave us that authority, and He told us to take up our Sword and put the original inhabitants of the land to death. (Exo.23:32) Thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor with their gods. These are the lusts of the flesh and demon spirits. Make no covenant, no treaty, with them, although it's very easy to do because your flesh is always trying to bribe you or buy you out. Your flesh is always trying to get you to justify your position so that you can feel good while you live in the lusts of the flesh, but God says, “Make no covenant with them.” Have no affinity, no accord, with them. Do not humble yourself to them; instead, be merciless. God told them when they went into the Promised Land to have no mercy. (Deu.7:2) And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them up before thee, and thou shalt smite them; then thou shalt utterly destroy them: thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor show mercy unto them. He wanted them to kill their enemies who controlled their land. There was one tribe, the Gibeonites, who deceived the Israelites into making a covenant with them (Joshua 9), and God was angry about that. Those Gibeonites ended up being a real thorn in their side (Joshua 10:1-28; 2 Samuel 21:1-14). (Num.33:55) But if ye will not drive out the inhabitants of the land from before you, then shall those that ye let remain of them be as pricks in your eyes, and as thorns in your sides, and they shall vex you in the land wherein ye dwell. God said, “Have no mercy; slaughter them.” This is a type of us coming against our old lusts. He warned, (Exo.23:33) They shall not dwell in thy land, lest they make thee sin against me; for if thou serve their gods, it will surely be a snare unto thee. This is the truth, and so He said, “They shall not dwell in your land.” Remember that God does not order us to do anything that we cannot do through His power. (Php.4:13) I can do all things in him that strengtheneth me. People love to use this verse for material things but think about the spiritual things for which you can use this verse. You can overcome any lust of the flesh. Pray and examine your life and see what lust it is that has been taking advantage of you. Write it down and give some thought to it. Exercise faith against it because you have authority over that lust, and you will win when you swing your sword. That is God's promise. The best defense is a good offense, and when you go against the devil, being on the offense is the thing that brings him confusion. If you do not act to swing your sword, he is going to conquer you. That means we don't have any other choice but to take up our Sword and go into our Promised Land and win this battle. I know there are a lot of groups out there promoting instant sanctification through deliverance. People say, “Make it easy on me! Just cast all the demons out of me!” Well, we're wrestling with principalities, powers and rulers of darkness (Ephesians 6:12) and there are no shortcuts; there are some things we have to do. You have to obey the Word of God, understand your authority, and exercise your authority over these demons. If you do that, the results can be dramatic; however, there is no way to get around repentance. You cannot cast demons out of people who will not repent; you will just waste your time and the demons will run you in circles. The Bible says, (1Jn.1:9) If we confess our sins, he is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. Unrighteousness not only includes the demons, but also the lusts of the flesh. Demons come and prey upon the lusts of the flesh. The Lord Jesus said, (Joh.14:30) … for the prince of the world cometh: and he hath nothing in me. There was no “place,” no foothold, no ground in Him. (Eph.4:27) Neither give place (That's the Greek word topon meaning “place” or “region.”) to the devil. If you are “giving ground” to the devil, he will be there, and if you try to cast him out, he is still going to be there. If you are giving ground to him, he has a legal right to be there and he knows it. The devil knows his rights. The devil is a really good lawyer and he knows this Word better than you. There are no shortcuts, Saints. If you want deliverance from a demon that has been giving you trouble, maybe all of your life, you first have to confess your sins. The demon may have been passed on to you through your parents or come through your giving in to sin; if there is no confession, you will not prosper against that demon. (Pro.28:13) He that covereth his transgressions shall not prosper (He is not going to conquer his Promised Land, but it goes on to say,): Whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall obtain mercy. There's the condition, and here it is again. (Pro.28:18) Whoso walketh uprightly shall be delivered; But he that is perverse in his ways shall fall at once There is no shortcut in deliverance. If you don't confess but still somehow manage to get the demon out, he will come right back. He will just laugh at you or feign obedience and hide himself. You will not have accomplished a thing. You'll soon find out that you have the same problem and you'll wonder why it did not work. The reason it didn't work is because you did not obey. Do you want deliverance that gives you power and authority over the devil? Repentance with confession is the only way. It is the Blood that causes the death angel to pass over, and how is the Blood “applied”? (1Jn.1:7) But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus his Son cleanseth us from all sin. It takes repentance to walk in the light, but a lot of people don't want to hear about the repentance part. They say, “Just come and cast these demons out of me.” This is why I say to examine yourself and find out if there is something you need to confess, and not just confess it to the Lord. The Bible says, (Jas.5:16) Confess therefore your sins one to another… Find somebody who is trustworthy and confess your sin to them; you don't need to confess your sin in front of everybody unless you have offended everybody. You see, God wants to humble you; that's why He says to confess your sins one to another. God does not want us to cover up our sin. It's easy to confess your sin to God and then just go on covering it up. There's a great motivation to turn from sin when you know that God expects you to confess your sin to someone. It has to be true repentance when confession is made. Don't be fooled by self-pity, because that can look a lot like repentance, but it might just be self-pity, which is what Esau had, and he lost his inheritance. (Heb.12:17) For ye know that even when he afterward desired to inherit the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place for a change of mind (That's what “repentance” is, it's a “change of mind.”) [in his father, (Not in the Greek)] though he sought it diligently with tears. He could not change HIS mind. You may have seen people cry, with tears running freely, yet they never change their ways. “Repentance” is not crying; “repentance” is “changing your mind.” There are many people full of self-pity because of the curse upon them. They want the curse off of them, but they're not willing to pay the price to get it. (Heb.12:14) Follow after peace with all men, and the sanctification without which no man shall see the Lord (This doesn't sound as if sanctification is an instantaneous process here, if He said to “follow after” it.): looking carefully lest there be any man that falleth short of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby the many be defiled (Yes, bitterness can defile a lot of people, and this is why it needs to be dealt with immediately.); (16) lest there be any fornication, or profane person, as Esau, who for one mess of meat (He was following after the flesh.) sold his own birthright. (17) For ye know that even when he afterward desired to inherit the blessing, he was rejected (He was “reprobated.”); for he found no place for a change of mind though he sought it diligently with tears. You may wonder, “Well, what was wrong with his repentance?” It looks as if it was just self-pity. Godly sorrow brings repentance that does not let you turn and go back. (2Co.7:9) I now rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye were made sorry unto repentance (The Greek word there is metanoia and it means “a change of mind, change in the inner man.”); for ye were made sorry after a godly sort, that ye might suffer loss by us in nothing. (10) For godly sorrow worketh repentance unto salvation, a repentance which bringeth no regret (You will not fall back into the sin.): but the sorrow of the world worketh death. Do you know why “the sorrow of the world worketh death”? It's because when people are “sorry” in the way that the world understands “sorry,” they think that's all they need for God to forgive them, but then they fall right back into the sin. Seeing no power of God, they become discouraged and just go back into the world. We are responsible to repent, not just to be sorry. We must have sorrow unto repentance. The Bible says you have to change your mind and changing your mind may not even involve tears. I've seen people who blame all their problems on demons. These people run around looking for somebody to get the demons out of them, and if you try to help such people but fail, they'll blame you. In their eyes, it's your fault. It's always everybody's fault, except theirs. Getting demons out of people who sincerely repent and believe is not a problem, but the shallower a person's depth of commitment and repentance, the harder it is to get the demons out. If commitment to discipleship and repentance is deep, it's very easy to get demons out because God is always on your side. He is always there with discernment and direction. He is always there to force the demons to the surface. It's easy to get demons out of a repentant person. It's very hard to get them out of a person whose “repentance” is very shallow. Now, when we talk about the warfare of our mind, the Bible says we are to be (2Co.10:5) casting down imaginations, and every high thing that is exalted against the knowledge of God, and bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ. This is our spiritual warfare, because the primary way that the devil gets a foothold is when you don't cast down thinking that is not of God. Most demons come because you have given in to sin, and demon spirits are also passed on to us genetically through the blood. You can do something about that, too, but before or even after you came to the Lord, in some way, you gave in to sin. If you ask, “David, do you mean that before I came to the Lord, I had demons, and I still have them now that I've come to the Lord?” Yes, you need to remember that the Lord said He would not drive them all out at one time, and He meant that. Now it's possible that when people come to the Lord, some may receive total deliverance over areas of their lives that you're still wrestling with. You are wrestling with something; they are wrestling with something else. Some parts of their lives have been cleansed, and some parts of your life have been cleansed. God has left you some enemies to fight, and He has left them some enemies to fight. There are things in your former life that were dealt with by the Blood of Jesus, and now they are gone, and their gods are gone, too. They have been conquered. I am not talking about going back and dealing with sins that are covered by and washed in the Blood or things from which you are already delivered, but there are some things that we had in our former life that we carried over into this life. The temptation, the struggle, and the demon are still there. Those things that may still be troubling you were there in your former life. Before you were born again, that demon entered in and that's why you're having to deal with those temptations right now. Maybe it's a temptation that you've had all of your life, and demons are still taking advantage of you because that sin has not been washed in the Blood. Otherwise, you would have been cleansed of all unrighteousness. (1Jn.1:7) But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus his Son cleanseth us from all sin. This is the cleansing, washing away, of the nature of sin. Of course, our whole life is under the Blood by faith, but when God pulls back that Covering, letting you see a particular sin, then it's time for you to take the Sword and come against it. But when you're in a trial of your faith, don't go back and dredge up those things that are gone, because that's just the devil trying to condemn you for things done in your past. The apostle Paul tells us how to deal with that problem. (Php.3:12) Not that I have already obtained, or am already made perfect: but I press on, if so be that I may lay hold on that for which also I was laid hold on by Christ Jesus. (13) Brethren, I could not myself yet to have laid hold: but one thing [I do], forgetting the things which are behind, and stretching forward to the things which are before, (14) I press on toward the goal unto the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. God led His people through the Promised Land to be faced with enemies one at a time, and that's the way for us every day. Little by little, we are faced with our enemies, our temptations, and that's when the old flesh rises up and gives you the chance to swing your Sword. You might never have seen that particular enemy without a trial that caused the temptation to come to the surface. People like to pray away trials, but you see, God brings us through trials to show us the enemy. You cannot pray away trials because (Act.14:22) … through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of God. It is tribulation itself that causes you to enter into the Kingdom. You are faced with something that causes the lusts of the flesh to surface, so that you get to see them and fight them and get free of them. This reminds me of Peter speaking to Ananias. (Act.5:3) Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Spirit …? Ananias was responsible for that sin. Peter was not blaming the sin on the demon; he was blaming the sin on the person. (1Co.5:7) Purge out the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump… In this chapter, Paul speaks of fornicators, liars, drunkards, and so forth, telling them to (1Co.5:13) … Put away the wicked man from among yourselves. You may protest, “Wait a minute, David! They just have demons! They need deliverance!” No, the Bible says those people are responsible for giving in to that demon, so that means the demon is not responsible. If people are believers, then they have the power to repent and conquer that demon. When we understand that we are responsible for sin, then we understand that we have to repent. There is only one instance in the Scriptures where it teaches that the person to be delivered does not have to repent. (Mar.5:1) And they (the apostles) came to the other side of the sea, into the country of the Gerasenes. (2) And when he (Jesus) was come out of the boat, straightway there met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit. You find in Scripture that these spirits are called “unclean spirits.” “Spirits of infirmity” are also called “unclean spirits.” (Mark 1:23,9:25; Luke 9:42; etc.) Well, an “unclean spirit” is just a demon, and all demons are unclean. (2) …, straightway there met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit, (3) who had his dwelling in the tombs: and no man could any more bind him, no, not with a chain; (4) because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had been rent asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces: and no man had strength to tame him. Christians have physically wrestled and fought with those who have demons, but you should never do that. Your authority only stands as Jesus' authority. He gave you the authority to cast out demons. If you get out from under your God-given authority and into the flesh, the demons can hurt you. Just exercise your authority and command them to “Sit down and be quiet in the Name of Jesus.” Believe and they will obey you. (Mar.5:5) And always, night and day, in the tombs and in the mountains, he was crying out, and cutting himself with stones. (Every last one of these demons causes one to be self-destructive, and they are out to destroy you, too.) (6) And when he saw Jesus from afar, he ran and worshipped him; (7) and crying out with a loud voice, he saith, What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God? (When they become excited or are faced with authority, many times, they cry out with a loud voice.) I adjure thee by God, torment me not. (8) For he said unto him, Come forth, thou unclean spirit, out of the man. The Bible says, (Mat.8:16) … and he cast out the spirits with a word. With the man in the tombs, He commanded it, upsetting the demon, and the demon began speaking. Sometimes when you command them to come out, they will start speaking. They will sit and talk with you all day long if you encourage dialogue, because they would like to deceive you with all kinds of information. This is not what you want. Our example is (Luk.4:35) And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And when the demon had thrown him down in the midst, he came out of him, having done him no hurt. Just tell them, “Shut up and come out.” Do not seek knowledge from a demon by speaking with them. This is an abomination in the sight of the Lord (Deuteronomy 18:10; Exodus 22:18; 1 Chronicles 10:13; etc.) People like to use this next verse to say that we should ask demons questions, but as we can see, this is not the norm. (Mar.5:9) And he asked him, What is thy name? (This is the only example in Scripture where Jesus asked a demon, “What is your name?”) And he saith unto him, My name is Legion; for we are many. There is generally a “captain,” a lead spirit in the bunch, who speaks for all, and many people in deliverance ministry have gotten this revelation by talking with demons. Here, it is very clear. (Mar.5:9) … My name is Legion; for we are many. (10) And he besought him much that he would not send them away out of the country. In another account, the demons asked not to be sent to the pit. (Luk.8:31) And they entreated him that he would not command them to depart into the abyss. Commanding demons to go to the pit seems to be common among deliverance ministries. Well, we do not have that example, not one, in Scripture. Jesus did not command that here, and if there had been a reason to put those demons out of commission, don't you think that Jesus would have sent them to the pit? Demons have a good purpose on this earth, and that is to torment those who love sin, as we learned earlier. Remember the example of Paul turning Hymenaeus and Alexander over to Satan (1Ti.1:20) … that they might be taught not to blaspheme. It was to teach them a lesson. Another example from Paul was the man in fornication with his father's wife in (1Co.5:5) to deliver such a one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. When a person has repented, Jesus wants them to be delivered, but the job of demons is to make life miserable until you decide to repent. Even if all the demons you ever cast out were sent to the pit, there still would be more than enough left to handle the job. Let me share a testimony with you:   Sins of Flesh Fell Off Me by M. G. I was living and working in Japan when I first heard David speaking the real gospel of Jesus. I was always looking into eschatology and prophecy because I reckon the Lord was softening me up to hear the truth. I was a bit afraid of the end, as I was not a very godly person…. I'm not really sure how I found the teachings. I was at “The Edge Radio Show” on the internet and decided to listen to David in the archives. I had never heard of him. To my knowledge, I wasn't looking for anything he had to say, but the Lord led me to listen. I was raised Baptist and heard all that “fire and brimstone” from shouting, gasping old-time Baptist preachers. It never did that much for me. I've heard what the Catholics, Anglicans, Methodists, Lutherans, and even some Pentecostals had to say. But I never heard anyone speak with true power, authority and anointing, till I heard him speak that day on the computer. It knocked my socks off! I had never heard anything like it! And it was shot through completely with the glow of TRUTH. It spoke to my heart. I listened to all that he had to say and put it in my heart. It didn't lead me down the road right away to the crucified life and/or even a much closer walk with the Lord, but the seed had been planted. I was covered up with the cares of this wretched world. It probably took me another year before I started going to the UBM website, listening to the audios and coming to the Paltalk meetings. [Paltalk was an interactive chat we had during the live broadcast; we now have online teachings and the Outreach conferences twice weekly.] I started praying and seeking the Lord. I was devouring the teachings online with every free moment, learning a great deal. I received the baptism of water and the Holy Spirit. A lot, but not all, of the sin of my past life just fell away. I sought prayer in faith and agreement from UBM to quit smoking and drinking to excess, and it happened. My deliverance was not overnight, but all that stuff just withered on the vine over a period of weeks. I never even had any withdrawal symptoms. I just never smoked, or wanted to smoke, another cigarette ever again. All these things happened by the power of the risen Christ. I would never have been able to do it on my own. I had been a big smoker and drinker for almost thirty years. Try as I might, I had never been able to give up those bad habits.  I praise God for His love and mercy on me. I've never been tempted to smoke another cigarette, ever. I never get the feeling, “Oh, boy, do I need a drink!” It just doesn't happen. Praise His Name! Whenever I feel weak in my faith, I always hang on to the knowledge of the deliverance given to me by my loving Father through His Son, Our Lord Jesus. Now, demons are going to seek a body to live in because that is where they have what they call “rest.” The demon addressing Jesus said in (Mar.5:7) … What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God? I adjure thee by God, torment me not. They know that they are supposed to have rest until the “time” (Matthew 8:29). Jesus said (Mat.12:43) But the unclean spirit, when he is gone out of the man, passeth through waterless places, seeking rest, and findeth it not. He returns to the house out of which he came. They do not find rest in “waterless places.” It would be like you having to go through a desert; it's not where you want to go, is it? You would like to go where things are comfortable and cool, where there is plenty of water. It is torment to a demon to be outside of a body because in the pit, the abyss, there is no flesh for them through which they can fulfill their lusts. That's the problem for them, so on earth, they always want a body to inhabit, even if that body is an animal. (Mar.5:11) Now there was there on the mountain side a great herd of swine feeding. (12) And they besought him (Jesus), saying, Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them. (13) And he gave them leave. And the unclean spirits came out, and entered into the swine: and the herd rushed down the steep into the sea, [in number] about two thousand; and they were drowned in the sea. They really want to fulfill their lusts through people, but if they cannot have people, they will use pigs, etc.. I have talked to demons and there is a chain of command with them, a hierarchy. A lot of lower demons are extremely stupid; the lusts consuming them trip them up. For instance, they may be so prideful and so arrogant, wanting to show themselves, that they'll tip their hand. You will know what they are doing. And you'll find that the further down the line you go, the more stupid they are. Didn't the demons know that pigs cannot swim? How long are demons going to last in a herd of pigs that have been run off into a lake? The Bible tells us that Satan's wisdom was corrupted because of his beauty. (Eze.28:17) Thy heart was lifted up because of thy beauty; thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I have cast thee to the ground; I have laid thee before kings, that they may behold thee. If he had wisdom, he would have stayed where he was in heaven, but instead, his wisdom became corrupted. Demons cause destruction, as with the demoniac and the pigs. They cause whatever flesh they are in to be self-destructive. (I'm going to share some testimonies showing demons' destructive tendencies.) Notice that at the beginning of the story of the demoniac, it's just the leader, Legion, who is speaking (Luke 8:26), but as soon as Jesus commands them to come out, all of them start speaking (Luke 8:31-32). Many times when you are dealing with demons, more of them will manifest, and after you cast one out, sometimes another one will manifest. The Holy Spirit is causing them to manifest themselves as the Lord is driving them out before you. If you suspect something else is there, you have the authority to command a demon to manifest. You should be aware, also, that demons love to distract people and they'll put on a show for you, but don't get caught up in their theatrics. (Mar.9:25) And when Jesus saw that a multitude came running together (He did not want a spectacle.), he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I command thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. Some people will help the demons put on a show, but we should avoid that at all costs. Our example is Jesus, and nowhere did Jesus let them put on a show. Actually, it's best to avoid having conversations with them. I have read quite a few books by deliverance ministers who got into trouble because they talked to demons that lied to them. There was one man who had a good understanding of deliverance, but this man was casting “tongue demons” out of everybody. He didn't know that all demons can talk in tongues. The Bible says, (1Co.13:1) If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels… There is no “tongues” demon since all demons talk in tongues because they are fallen angels. These demons were obliging to this man's false doctrine by playing along with it to keep him in bondage. They will deceive you any way they can! This deliverance minister needed tongues, more than anything else, in order to cast out demons. Demons hate tongues. People report that demons actually spoke to them, saying, “Don't speak in tongues! That is a perfect prayer! Don't do that! We hate that!” I have had them scream out because they hated the Gospel being preached, and they do not like the Blood of Jesus. If you cannot do anything else, pray in tongues. Well, because this man had let the demons talk, they had deceived him into thinking that tongues were no good. Because he had let the demons talk, they had deceived him into believing that this was a “tongues” demon, a deceiving spirit. Now, remember that speaking in tongues doesn't make you holy. Many people who speak in tongues are in sin. Do you recall the people about whom the apostle Paul was writing that they should be thrown out of the church? (1Co.5:11) But as it is, I wrote unto you not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a reviler, or a drunkard, or an extortioner; with such a one no, not to eat. These people spoke in tongues, but that does not mean you are holy; following and obeying the Holy Spirit makes you holy. The Bible says in (Rom.11:29) For the gifts and the calling of God are not repented of. God will give you a gift that will stay with you to the grave, even if you are going to hell. Paul said, (1Co.9:27) but I buffet my body, and bring it into bondage: lest by any means, after that I have preached to others, I myself should be rejected. And this man said in 1Co 14:18  I thank God, I speak with tongues more than you all:  A lot of deliverance ministries believe in casting demons into the pit, but that's not what Jesus did. Jesus never sent them to the pit. Let's read the rest of this story. (Mar.5:12) And they besought him, saying, Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them. (13) And he gave them leave. Why did Jesus permit the demons their request? Most people, according to reasoning, would have said, “Send them out of the country. That way, they won't be able to bother anybody else.” I personally have had demons ask me whether they could enter into a dog, and I told them, “No, but you can find the nearest cockroach and enter into it!” Usually, I say, “No, you just come out!” You do not have to permit them to enter into anything. Demons are going to search until they find a vessel that they can enter because that's how they fulfill their lusts, and there's a demon for anybody who wants to sin. It makes no difference where you send them. You are not going to get rid of them. (Rev.9:2) And he opened the pit of the abyss; and there went up a smoke (smoke represents demons.) out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. There are millions of them, enough to darken the sun, so sending them to the pit does not make sense. If God wanted them out of the country or in the pit, that is where they would be, but He does not want that. They are here to torment mankind until men and women repent and come under the Blood of Jesus. Jesus did not send them out of the country because He understood the sovereignty of God. (Mar.5:13) And he gave them leave. And the unclean spirits came out, and entered into the swine: and the herd rushed down the steep into the sea, [in number] about two thousand; and they were drowned in the sea. Obviously, Jesus thought that this one man was worth more than two thousand pigs, which Jews were not supposed to have anyway. (Mar.5:14) And they that fed them fled, and told it in the city, and in the country. And they came to see what it was that had come to pass. (15) And they come to Jesus, and behold him that was possessed with demons sitting, clothed and in his right mind, even him that had the legion: and they were afraid. Unclean spirits like people to take off their clothes. And you know, there's certainly a lot of half-naked people walking around these days, and they all probably have unclean spirits. I want to emphasize one particular point about “the man with the unclean spirits.” Think about what that last verse says, “clothed and in his right mind.” When this man first saw Jesus, he was not in his right mind and so there was no way he could have repented. You cannot demand repentance from a person who is this demon-possessed. Some people say, “Well, a Christian cannot be demon-possessed because they are possessed by the Lord,” but Scriptures use the term “possessed” (Matthew 8:16,9:32,12:22; Mark 1:32,9:17; Luke 8:27; etc.) To be considered “demon-possessed,” a person could have a demon in possession of only one particular part of their Promised Land. It might possess them as an infirmity or in an area of their lusts. A possession of part of your nature has nothing to do with possessing your whole character, and very seldom does it go that far, however, “Legion” was possessing this man's whole mind. This man could not use his mind rationally at all, and since Jesus said, (Mat.15:24) … I was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, I suggest to you that this man was a Jew, and as a “child of God,” he had a Covenant right to deliverance. Otherwise, Jesus would not have done it. There are certain conditions under which we can cast demons out of a person without the person's permission. Jesus did not get permission from this man, but Jesus knew that He had a legal right to deliver this person. Just keep in mind that repentance is demanded in almost every place where a person has the mental capacity to repent. We do not generally have a right to go to demon-possessed people who are in the world. An exception would be where we consider that the faith of their family is involved; they are exercising faith for this person. Another exception would be that they are Christian, overcome by lusts of the flesh, and by the devil. Another would be by God's direction. Here's another testimony:   Healed of Epilepsy by the Lounsbury Brothers Email #1 (From Guatemalan missionary Wes to his brother Walt): The Lord has put someone in our path that needs HIS healing. She's around seventeen years old with epilepsy. Six years ago she had a seizure and fell into a fire. She must have been there for quite some time because her feet almost got cooked off. She went to a clinic. They carved out some of the burned flesh, leaving her feet resembling stubs. Besides the massive amounts of scar tissue, she has an external ulcer that has not healed from the accident. Yesterday she came to the orphanage with her mother and sister. We prayed over some hot water and had her soak her foot with the ulcer in it. The raw flesh on the ulcer was yellow, like dried pus. After about forty-five minutes of soaking, we took out the foot, cleaned it and wrapped it with a gauze bandage. They came back today for us to change the bandage again. We soaked the foot again to loosen the gauze, which was saturated with some type of dried, oozing substance. Getting that last part off, which was directly in contact with the ulcer was difficult because it had adhered quite strongly. As we pulled it off, we noticed that the once yellow tissue had turned a very healthy pink! The capillaries were so close to the surface that there was a small amount of bleeding. Trevor and I BELIEVE that God is healing this girl. Think of Joshua circling Jericho for seven days before it fell. He would have felt pretty stupid walking around with a trumpet if the Lord hadn't PROMISED him beforehand. The same thing applies here. Please spend time in prayer for her and give David a call, asking him to pray, also. When Trevor blessed her today, he asked the Lord to make her healing a witness for all those who know of her. Truly, this is our hope. I've been wondering if she wasn't demonically possessed with epilepsy—she was thrown into the fire, much like the mad man cutting himself with rocks and the epileptic that Jesus healed by casting out the demon. I never like thinking someone has an evil spirit inside of them. Could you ask David if he knows how to determine such a thing? He said in “Sovereign God” that he has the gift of discernment of spirits. As much as you can help would be greatly appreciated. Email #2 (From Walt to David Eells): Please pray with me and ask the Lord for a miracle to heal this young girl down in Guatemala. Emails #3 & 4 (From David Eells to Walt): We will pray and agree with you. Epilepsy is a demon spirit. (Mat.17:15) Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is epileptic, and suffereth grievously; for oft-times he falleth into the fire, and oft-times into the water. (16) And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. (17) And Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I bear with you? bring him hither to me. (18) And Jesus rebuked him; and the demon went out of him: and the boy was cured from that hour. (19) Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast it out? (20) And he saith unto them, Because of your little faith: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you. Is the girl a Christian? If so, she has a Covenant right to deliverance because it is the children's bread. If not, only God can give permission to cast out. Otherwise, the demons will just come back worse. Ask her to confess her sins. My suggestion is to ask those involved to pray for discernment of spirits. Demons rarely act alone. Gather several people with faith, preferably filled with the Holy Spirit, and command the demons to come out in Jesus' Name. Then believe that they have to obey because Jesus gave us total authority over the demons. (Mar.16:17) And these signs shall accompany them that believe: in my name shall they cast out demons… Don't believe whatever they say because they often lie. Ask them to believe to heal and restore her body. Jesus paid for that too: (Gal.3:13) Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree: (14) that upon the Gentiles might come the blessing of Abraham in Christ Jesus; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. (1Pe.2:24) Who his own self bare our sins in his body upon the tree, having died unto sins, might live unto righteousness; by whose stripes ye were healed. (Psa.103:1) Bless the Lord, O my soul; And all that is within me, [bless] his holy name. (2) Bless the Lord, O my soul, And forget not all his benefits: (3) Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; Who healeth all thy diseases; (4) Who redeemeth thy life from destruction; Who crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies. (Mat.8:16) And when even was come, they brought unto him many possessed with demons: and he cast out the spirits with a word, and healed all that were sick: (17) that it might be fulfilled which was spoken through Isaiah the prophet, saying: Himself took our infirmities, and bare our diseases. (Act.3:12) And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this man? or why fasten ye your eyes on us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made him to walk? (13) The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Servant Jesus; whom ye delivered up, and denied before the face of Pilate, when he had determined to release him. (14) But ye denied the Holy and Righteous One, and asked for a murderer to be granted unto you, (15) and killed the Prince of life; whom God raised from the dead; whereof we are witnesses. (16) And by faith in his name hath his name made this man strong, whom ye behold and know: yea, the faith which is through him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. (Act.5:16) And there also came together the multitudes from the cities round about Jerusalem, bringing sick folk, and them that were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one. Emails #5 & 6 (Between Wes and David in a Q & A format) Wes: Hi! Walt forwarded your email about the girl with epilepsy to me. She, her mother and sister are staying with us now. The open ulcer on her foot is getting better every day. David: Praise God! Let's continue to believe for a total restoration of the foot! God is big. We shouldn't underestimate Him. Wes: Two nights ago I couldn't go to sleep, although it was 1:00 a.m. and I was exhausted. I decided to go downstairs and work on a paper I was writing. I was using a computer program to search for texts. I can't remember which words I was searching, but I came upon the story in Matthew about the epileptic. Now this might sound very strange to you, but I'm almost certain that I read the word “epileptic” from the “King James Version.” It wasn't until the next day, when I read it again, I realized they had actually translated the word as “lunatic” in the KJV. Could it be that the Lord actually had me read “epileptic” instead, because of this girl? David: Absolutely, Wes. God has done such things as that to me, also. I have heard people tell me things that I needed to hear. Later, I questioned them as to why they said it. I would then be told by the person and everyone around them that they had actually said something totally unrelated. Wes: What struck me most about the story was when the father said to Jesus, “Have mercy on my son: for he is epileptic, and suffereth grievously; for oft-times he falleth into the fire.” That's EXACTLY what happened to this girl! Six years ago her mother left the house and went to town to get something from the store. (They live in complete poverty in a village a few miles from here.) The girl usually woke up later in the morning, so her mother felt it was safe to leave early. When she came back, she found her daughter lying in the fire, the flesh completely cooked on one foot and third-degree burns on the other. After I read those verses, I wondered if this girl had an evil spirit. Their stories are so similar. David: She has an epileptic spirit and possibly more. Wes: I don't know exactly what I should be looking for. I feel uneasy about making a judgment as to whether someone DOES have a demon. Anyway, the next morning, my wife went to use the internet. She printed out your email that Walt forwarded to me. She didn't mention it; she just left it folded on the desk. I opened it up and read it. I knew immediately that God had given me a second witness, so that I could be SURE. I still have a lot of questions about what to do. I've never been in a position like this. I prayed last night that God would give me the discernment of spirits, but I don't really know what it means. I know that God has brought this girl to us, not only because of her foot, but because of this spirit afflicting her. I have a good friend down here with me who is strong in the faith; he could stand with me. This is strange territory for me. Is all I need to do is command the spirit of epilepsy to leave in the Name of Jesus? David: You need to know that you have authority to do this. Demons know when you have faith. That is the only condition on your part. (Mar.16:15) And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to the whole creation. (16) He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that disbelieveth shall be condemned. (17) And these signs shall accompany them that believe: in my name shall they cast out demons… (Luk.10:19) Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall in any wise hurt you. (20) Nevertheless in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rejoice that your names are written in heaven. It would be good to make sure she is a Christian and get her to confess her sins. (Jas.5:16) Confess therefore your sins one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The supplication of a righteous man availeth much in its working. Wes: Should I expect the demon to say something before it leaves? David: Not necessarily. But if the Holy Spirit moves you to command them to give their name, do it. Wes: What if she just sits there silently? Does it mean my faith isn't great enough? David: They don't always come out immediately. But you don't have to hang around till you see something. Walk by faith. Just know that they have to obey you. Wes: Should I ask how many spirits are in her? David: If you feel so to ask, yes. Wes: How can I believe them if they did tell me? I wouldn't want to leave one in there. David: They will obey you if you command them to tell their name, unless this is a mute spirit. Email #7 (From Wes to David): The spirit of epilepsy has left the girl! A pastor, his church, and I prayed over her. The spirit never responded. But the girl began to thank the Lord and cry. She finally fell down after about five minutes. She was “as dead” like the scripture speaks about the epileptic boy. In the midst of this “sleep,” she started to praise God very loudly and then went back under. It was very strange to me, nothing like I expected. She went to bed shortly after she woke. The next morning she and her mother were talking about the medicine she takes to fight off the epilepsy. Her mother told her, “The devil is tempting us not to believe!” Then they threw the medicine away. She is perfectly fine now. Her face looks different. Her eyes are more alert. These people are such awesome witnesses of faith to me. They cannot even read the Bible. But they understand the Gospel more than educated Christian Americans. Thank you very much for replying to my other email. All the information was very useful. Email #8 (From David to Wes): Praise the Lord! See how simple it is. That poor girl would have suffered the rest of her life if she had not run into someone like you who was willing to stand in faith. Sometimes the demon will try to come back by temporarily putting a symptom on you. When you accept it, he has permission to re-invade. Tell the girl and her mom to never accept it back. They have authority over the demons. Now, just pray and believe for the restoration of her foot. Jesus paid for a complete healing. Awesome! Praise God!! Christians who know their authority can, and should, cast out demons. I was doing it as a baby Christian, and although I didn't know a lot about it, I got some people delivered. (Mar.16:17) And these signs shall accompany them that believe: in my name shall they cast out demons… The only condition was to believe. Let me give you an example. Jesus was casting out an unclean spirit from a deaf and dumb man. (Mar.9:17) And one of the multitude answered him, Teacher, I brought unto thee my son, who hath a dumb spirit; (18) and wheresoever it taketh him, it dasheth him down: and he foameth, and grindeth his teeth, and pineth away (This sounds like an epileptic dumb spirit.): and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast it out; and they were not able. Why were they “not able”? (Mar.9:19) And he answereth them and saith, O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I bear with you? bring him unto me. His rebuke was for their lack of faith. The only condition in the scriptures for casting out demons is faith on the part of the person who is doing the casting out. (Mar.9:20) And they brought him unto him: and when he saw him, straightway the spirit tare him grievously; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. (21) And he asked his father, How long time is it since this hath come unto him? And he said, From a child. (22) And oft-times it hath cast him both into the fire and into the waters, to destroy him (There is that destruction again.): but if thou canst do anything, have compassion on us, and help us. (23) And Jesus said unto him, If thou canst! All things are possible to him that believeth. (Again, the condition is belief.) (24) Straightway the father of the child cried out, and said, I believe; help thou mine unbelief. (Mar.9:25) And when Jesus saw that a multitude came running together, he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I command thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. In the case of a child, Jesus said basically, “Come out of him, and do not go back!” You don't see Him doing this with adults. This is because they have their own choices to make, and if they choose to go back into the world, then the demons are going to return. If they fall back into temptation, the demon will come back, but children are not as responsible. The child's father said that the demon entered “from a child,” and so we see that Jesus gave us an example here, saying, “Enter no more into him.” You do not do that with adults. Also, the father wanted help from his unbelief: I.e. “I believe with the faith I have. Deliver me from my unbelief.” (Mar.9:26) And having cried out, and torn him much, he came out: and [the boy] became as one dead; insomuch that the more part said, He is dead. (27) But Jesus took him by the hand, and raised him up; and he arose. Here's another testimony from C.C.   Jesus Delivered Me from Familiar Spirits by C. C. In 2003, I was not a Christian. I was just a man living for himself. I had been a banker in Seattle when I began to hear faint voices in my head as I went to sleep. The voices grew stronger as time went by. There were many of them, different each night. I thought they were the voices of the dead speaking from beyond the grave. After several months, one of these “dead spirits” became more vocal with me. He called himself “David,” saying he was the soul of the brother of one of my best friends, who had died in a car wreck three years previous. This spirit's voice became so clear as to seem present in the room with me. [Note: C.C. had unknowingly become a “medium,” which is someone who is possessed with a spirit guide, a familiar spirit who mimics the dead.] He began telling astral and worldly “secrets” that I found fantastical at the time. He explained many things about the “after-life,” including how I had lived many lives myself and had been reincarnated several times. This spirit explained that he was my “guide,” sent by the “White Lodge” to help me achieve my “final potential.” He explained that he had to help guide my “last life” so I could go to heaven through gates guarded by a group of angels called the “Brethren.” He showed me many images and pictures of these gates. Souls would be permitted to pass through them when they had learned enough compassion through their many lives. He also turned me on to many New Age beliefs. In addition to him, I would speak to other spirits at night while in my bed. They would ask me to do things for them. One such example came from a spirit called “Misty” who wanted me to deliver some flowers to her dying grandmother. The spirit gave me the name and address of the hospital where this elderly lady was located. I went and delivered the roses anonymously to her. I thought I had some special gift to talk with the dead, as I experienced incidents of communication, and received “confirmation” and “insight” from the things these spirits revealed. The voice of the “spirit guide” began to become stronger as time went on. It got to where it was all I could hear. He always seemed to be as close as my throat, speaking from behind my head. It was a very unsettling feeling at the time. This went on for some time, with me learning and trusting all that this spirit “David” revealed to me. There came a night when I awoke in my bed to see a specter cloaked in darkness, black as pitch. He even seemed to suck the darkness into himself. I was terrified! Frozen in my bed as I stared at it, I noticed that my breath was visible in front of me, as if it were a winter night. The specter seemed to want to kill me. When I thought it would move to harm me, the presence of my “spirit guide” entered the room and scared it away. I could sense that it was afraid of him. He explained to me that it was a lost soul who sought me because of my gifts. He said that I was like a “light in the darkness” that all such spirits could see and would gravitate towards. The same thing happened the following night and onward for six nights. Each night, one more spirit came until, by the sixth evening, there were six of them at the foot of my bed. I could not have been more terrified, as they would all point at me with horrible, black, lifeless faces, seeming to want my death. By morning I was exhausted from the fear, hyper-vigilance, and lack of sleep for six full days. Upon waking, I heard the spirit “David's” voice, rushed and louder than ever. He said, “Hurry up and get dressed. You have to get downtown toward your work now, as fast as possible. Hurry up! Do it now!” I asked, “Is someone in danger?” He replied, “Yes. Hurry now!” Startled, I got dressed and drove downtown to see what was happening. While I was driving he kept saying, “Hurry, hurry!” When I got there, nothing was happening; it was just a normal day. Surprised to see nothing wrong, I asked him why he told me to rush. He replied, “I just wanted to see if you would obey me. I was testing you.” All day, I ignored him while I worked, as I was very angry. I was continually disturbed by his words, “obey me.” When the day was done, I went home, ignoring “David” the whole way, and wanting very much to understand. A friend once had told me the Bible discussed spirits and the dead; I decided to look it up on my computer. As I sat down to search the internet, I looked out over Puget Sound from my windows and could see nothing but blackness. The clouds had covered everything in such a dark, ominous way. It was unlike anything I had ever seen, especially so early in the evening. As I started to find Bible passages, the spirit's voice said accusingly, “What are you doing?” Agitated, I replied, “Nothing. Don't worry about it.” I came upon (Deu.18:10-13) There shall not be found in you one who passes his son or his daughter through the fire, one that uses divination, an observer of clouds, or one divining, or a whisperer of spells, or a magic charmer, or one consulting mediums [Hebrew for “consulter with a familiar spirit.”], or a spirit-knower, or one inquiring of the dead. For all doing these things are an abomination to the Lord. And because of these filthy acts the Lord your God is dispossessing these nations before you. You shall be perfect with the Lord your God. As I finished reading the words, I heard “David,” with a tone of deep aggression, say, “Don't read that!” Startled, I turned to see that he was now visible on my right. He looked just like one of the dark specters that had previously gathered around my bed. The room instantly grew cold. I was terrified, but replied, “I can read it if I want to!” He lunged for my throat with his dark, outstretched hand, taking a swipe at me. I fell sideways out of my chair and thought I was going to die, right there, in that dark room as he came upon me! I was on my knees. I called, “Lord, please save me!” A hole to the heavens opened up through my roof. I saw a flaming Sword coming down from heaven at me like lightning. It flew straight down and entered through the top of my head and traveled through my body, and pierced into the ground through me. A blast wave that was like a spiritual nuclear bomb went off from the fiery Sword within me, traveling like light through my entire place, destroying the spirit “David” as it flashed out from me. I sat there on my knees as the light went out from within me and the Sword left me. I then immediately saw a large bright light outside on my patio. As I squinted at it, I realized what I was seeing. In my mind, I heard the name “Michael.” He was holding the sword that had just been in my body. I was amazed and afraid! He was huge, bearing armor as bright as the sun, with many colors coming through it, shining brightly. He was looking at me through the large windows. I jumped up to my feet to run outside and see him. But as I opened the door, the light was gone. No one was there. I went to the spot where I had seen him standing, half expecting to see the ground melted away. I dropped to my knees to feel the ground as I thought it would be hot for some reason. When I looked up, the blackness of the clouds had given way to the setting sun. It seemed to not only pierce through the clouds, but to push them out of the way, making what seemed night turn into day! I stood there, utterly emotionally exhausted and physically tired from not sleeping for a week. I awoke the next morning on the seventh day of the ordeal. I had slept as soundly as a baby, without a single interruption or dark visit. I felt so good that morning. I can still remember how good it was—I felt like a million bucks! I got dressed and was thinking about everything that had happened to me and what it all meant. I no longer heard any voices. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I was in my “right” mind. I got into my truck and headed to work, feeling wonderful. As I came to the apex of a large bridge, I closed my eyes for a second. When I opened them, I was no longer in my truck! [Note: There was something spiritually that kept his truck humming along during this experience.] To my utter confusion, I was standing on a dirt road. My first reaction was to put my hands on myself to see if I was okay. As I looked down, I had all of my clothes on and was still wearing my boots. Bewildered, I saw a dirt road stretched out for as far as the eye could see. To the right and left, fields of golden wheat, ready for harvest, were moving back and forth as a warm wind blew over them. The sun was setting. It was casting the most beautiful rays of light through the waving grains of wheat. The soft color was unlike anything I had ever seen on earth. It was beautiful. My thoughts went back to myself. Where in the heck was I? I turned around to look behind me. I saw darkness. As I was trying to look into where the road behind me went, I felt a presence… I cannot even begin to explain in words … I turned around to see a man standing in the road before me. He was dressed in white. His clothes were of olden times and spotless. He had long, golden brown hair and a beard. As I looked at him, I realized Who He was. I could tell that He could see all of the things I had ever done wrong in my life—everything… As He looked at me, He put before me images of all of the wrongs I had done. Seeing them, I felt so heavy that I fell to the ground, my face falling into the dirt. I began to beg aloud, “Lord, please do not let me be before you. Please let me go. I am not worthy. Please let me go from before you, Lord.” It was so painful that He could see all of my sins. Feeling crushed onto the ground, my breath and tears mixed with the dirt of the road. As I tried to push away from Him, I looked up through my tears to see His perfect sandal in front of my face. I reached out and placed my hand upon His foot and said, “Lord, please forgive me. I am so sorry for what I have done against you…” Then I felt His hand on my shoulder, lifting me up off the ground and setting me onto my feet. He took His hand and reached before me, touching my chest, seeming to reach inside of me! He pulled out a black shining orb, which was spinning within His hand. I looked up from the orb into His face. He smiled at me and looked back down at the thing spinning in His hand. He then closed his hand around it and crushed it. When He opened His hand again, the orb had become like dirt that was on the road. He turned His hand, and the dirt fell back onto the road. At that moment, I felt SO FREE! All that had crushed me and held me down in life had been taken away forever! I looked into His eyes and saw them clearly for the first time. Amazingly beautiful, they were the same color as the light that I had seen shining through the shafts of wheat. As I looked, I felt (words could never portray): the love of my friends, the love of my brothers, the love of my mother, the love of God! I was so overcome with thanksgiving, I threw my arms around Him. His frame was as powerful as a rock, but gentle as a lamb. Then I held myself apart from Him. Looking into His smiling face, I said the most embarrassing thing that I have ever said in all my life! Looking at the long road, I said, “Lord, do you think we could stay here and play soccer together?” He laughed and, as I looked up from the road, turned and walked a few paces from me; I could see His perfect footprints in the dirt. I felt frozen, not knowing what to do. As if sensing that I felt paralyzed, He looked back, smiled and extended His hand, and motioned for me to follow Him. Even though He did not say the words, I could clearly hear the words “Follow me” in my mind. Looking down, I took my first foot and put it perfectly into His footprint. As I was about to take the next step, I closed my eyes for a second before trying to look back up at Him. And poof! Just like that—I was back in my truck, driving on my way to work. As I sat there, I cried, heaving deeply for the gift that He had just given me. I was so entirely undone. There was no greater happiness that I had ever known in my entire life. Then, the radio played a song called “Dead Man's Rope,” sung by Sting, recorded on the album called “Sacred Love.” I shall never forget listening to this song through my tears, barely being able to drive. The song speaks of how we try to walk away from our trials, not understanding that our trials will lead us to walk toward Jesus and His forgiveness. After this song ended, it began to rain heavily upon my truck just as the song describes… My life has never been the same since. Wow! Praise the Lord!

Don's bargain with a seductive vampire.In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Lady PrimroseThe long, wood-paneled ballroom was largely what Don would have expected. There were a pair of tables near the entrance heavily laden with bowls and platters of fruit, as well as a fountain jetting clear, cold water surrounded by crystal glasses. There were doors at intervals down the length of the two side walls that seemed to open into the gardens, and illuminating the entire room were three very large candle chandeliers sparkling with golden light. In what seemed to be entirely appropriate décor, any would-be empty wall space of any considerable size was hung with high quality paintings. However, the paintings all had a decidedly erotic bent, as if someone had decided to redo the illustrations from the Kama Sutra in the style of the Dutch and English masters of the 18th and 19th centuries. There were some portraits too, but they were all showing much more skin than normal. The life-sized painting of a reclining pale young man with a rather generous erection was not exactly what one expected to see in a respectable Victorian mansion.Or, at least, not displayed prominently in the grand ballroom.The guests who had been admitted through the main doors, along with Don, gathered about the tables for some fruit and water, and then gradually began to disperse along the length of the ballroom, where they mingled with a number of people who seem to have been admitted to the room earlier, or who had come in through the garden. While Don, Jerome, Bian, Rodney, and Marilyn, seemed fairly representative of the former crowd of guests and of Erosians in general, the latter set seemed quite different.Each of these others moved with an unusually feline grace and unmistakable confidence. To paraphrase an astute (though fictional) observer of human nature, they walked as if the place belonged to them. They were all of them exceptionally good looking and possessed of an undeniable sex appeal, even for Eros. Don wasn't really surprised to note that these attendees were a bit paler than the other guests.Music began to play. It was unobtrusive instrumental music, ideal for slow dancing, but modern enough that no one felt compelled to waltz or anything like that. Don watched as the paler partiers moved among the others, smiling and batting their eyes, selecting, and engaging. Most led their chosen partners toward the open end of the ballroom where they danced together, but some slipped off through the open doors into the garden.Don felt a cool hand slip into his and turned to see the lovely Cessily next to him. She was now wearing a dark red evening gown with a plunging neckline that showed off most of her pale breasts to very nice advantage. Her blue eyes twinkled up at him and her lips, now crimson to match her gown, were smiling in a rather inviting way."Good evening," Cessily purred. "'Don,' wasn't it?""It was, and still is," Don nodded, unable to resist smiling back at the charming woman."Would you like to dance, Don?" she smiled."Is dancing all you have in mind, my dear?" he managed."Oh, well, there's always more than dancing on my mind," she laughed."In that at least we're kindred spirits," admitted Don."If you enjoy our dance, perhaps we could retire to someplace a bit more private, ""Something a bit more shadowy, say?"She smiled again, "If you like, though I don't mind an audience.""Once more, we have that in common.""I could tell I liked you right from the start, Don.""You seem to have excellent taste, fair Cessily."She leaned in closer, so Don could feel her lips very lightly brushing his neck, as she said, "I would love to see if your taste is so fine."Don swallowed hard, and then managed to say, "I must say I find the thought very tempting, but, "She placed her hand on his chest and looked up into his eyes with another of her fetching smiles and said, "Would you like Lucien to join us?"Laughing a little, Don said, "No, that's quite alright. It's just that I'm afraid I really must save myself for Lady Primrose.""Oh," she actually pouted a bit."However, if she has no use for me, "Cessily rolled her eyes a bit, "No, she'll just eat you up, the greedy bitch."Don was a bit taken aback, and a bit put off by her phrasing, despite his pre-existing suspicions."Oh, don't mind me, sweet thing," Cessily laughed. "I just had my heart set on you for the night.""That is very flattering! In other circumstances, "She leaned in and rose up on her toes a bit to kiss him on the cheek, then said, "If you get tired of waiting for her ladyship, don't hesitate to come find me."Then, flashing him a bright smile and a quick wink, Cessily slipped off to find another quarry."I've never seen anyone turn Cessily down before," said a familiar voice from over Don's shoulder.Don turned to see Lucien regarding him with a slight, diffident smile."It wasn't easy," Don admitted, "but I think it's best if I wait until I get the chance to talk to Lady Primrose.""Interesting," shrugged Lucien. "She generally likes to make a late entrance. Normally I'd wish you luck resisting the charms of the other women, and men, here, but if you can say 'no' to Cessily, I suspect you don't need any help in that regard."Don laughed, "Again, it wasn't easy."Lucien nodded and left Don to fend off the advances of several other extremely attractive women who seemed quite eager to slip off to a darkened corner with him. Two of them actually suggested they share him."Do you mean, I can enjoy you both?""Oh, yes, of course," said the redhead, as her raven-haired companion licked her lips while admiring Don's neck.Don smiled and proffered his now customary response. The two women didn't seem to mind too much, and Don soon saw them dancing with a very cheerful Rodney, as nearby Marilyn seemed to swoon in the embrace of a tall, dark stranger.When the two women led Rodney off into the garden, Don thought he should follow. He doubted that anyone was in serious danger here, but he wanted to confirm his suspicions and perhaps see something erotic along the way.Before he could make it to the garden though, he found himself drawn up short as a gorgeous woman slipped up next to him and took his arm."I understand you have been waiting for me, sir," she said in a low, sensuous voice steeped in a cultured English accent.She was only a little shorter than Don, wearing a black dress that clung lovingly to her body, accentuating her curves and emphasizing her generous breasts with impressive décolletage. Her skin was fair in the way the aristocracy used to find a necessary part of beauty. She had thick chestnut hair pulled back and then falling over her bare shoulders, dark red lips smiling at Don, and emerald green eyes dancing with candlelight and echoing the little glints of her earrings. She was, to put it entirely too simply, staggeringly beautiful."Lady Primrose, I presume?""Indeed," she nodded."I'm very pleased to meet you," Don took her hand and raised it briefly to his lips. He said, "My name is Don and I am at your service."She smiled a bit coolly and said, "Well, we shall see about that, Don. Are you enjoying the party?""I am," Don nodded. "I've been enjoying the artwork, and the company is quite interesting, though now I see that it was all but a light appetizer."She cocked her eyebrow at him and gave him half a smile, and then said, "I should 'make the rounds,' so to speak; would you be so kind as to accompany me?"Don bowed a bit, "Of course, milady."Patting his hand with her cool fingers, she said, "You may call me Clarissa, Don."Arm-in-arm they moved through the guests still in the ballroom. The guests who had come in with Don seemed largely entranced by their paler companions, but those last all smiled and greeted Lady Clarissa Primrose as she passed.As they started toward the gardens, she again addressed Don directly, saying, "You have questions.""I usually do, yes," Don smiled."Curiosity is a nearly insatiable thirst, isn't it?""Quite.""Indulge yourself, Don; drink deep," she smiled as she watched his face."Lucien called Cessily his sister, but that isn't literally true, is it?""Of all the questions you must have, that's the first?" she chuckled.Don shrugged, "It's the one I'm most likely to forget and regret not asking.""There are several ways to be siblings," she said. "They share the same mother, but not a womb. They share not genes but blood.""And you are their mother, I take it?""One of them, yes.""So, 'Lady' is a bit of an understatement.""What would you have me called?""Queen seems more appropriate," Don decided."You flatter me, Don," she laughed. "At least this is more interesting than the usual sort. One grows a bit tired of the usual compliments."They had already passed a couple on a shadowy bench. The woman was straddling the man's lap and had her head buried in the crook of his neck. In another corner, a woman leaned back against a wall as a dark-haired man who might have been Lucien had his mouth fixed on her exposed breast.When they came to Rodney, who seemed to be getting a rather extreme hickey from the redhead and an enthusiastic blowjob from the darker woman, Don asked, "Are they in danger?""Only if they want to be," Clarissa smiled."Does that happen often?""More often than one might expect, but not what I would call 'often.'""And how does one become, your child? That doesn't sound right," Don frowned."Perhaps it's best not to strain that metaphor," she patted his hand again and turned him back to the house. "One has to drink in turn.""Yes, of course," Don nodded."Is that why you wanted to see me, Don?"He smiled at her, "No, I'm here on other business.""Interesting," she mused as they came back into the ballroom. "You saved yourself for me, and I see that you understand what that would mean, at least normally, but you don't seem to have come for the usual reason at all, though I sense that you find the thought appealing. This would make sense if you were here to join my family."She had led him through the ballroom and back to the entry hall, and they were now climbing the stairs."Moreover, there's something different about you, Don." She raised his wrist and inhaled deeply. "You have, layers, complexity."She pressed her lips to his wrist and let her tongue play lightly over his flesh. He thought for a moment that he could feel her teeth against his skin. For a moment he thought she would bite him, and he wanted her to."Uh, yes, there is a depth of flavor to you, Don. It's quite unusual." She looked up at him without raising her mouth from his wrist. She smiled, "Will you give me a taste?"Don suddenly realized that they had climbed all the way to the top floor and had come into a large candle-lit bedroom with a large canopy bed in the center of it. It reminded him of the bedroom Toshia and he had found themselves in so long ago. It also struck him as a much darker, more sinister reflection of the Lady's bedroom in that distant Manor. With a tremendous effort of will, Don remembered that he had a mission to accomplish."Perhaps," he finally managed, as he moved his hand to cup Lady Clarissa Primrose's chin in his hand and draw her to him. He leaned in a bit, kissing her full lips lightly.Don just meant to put her off for a moment with that kiss, but she wasn't having any light kisses. She slipped her arms around him, one slipping up so that she could hold the back of his head, and kissed him passionately, hungrily. Her lips were cool, but her enthusiasm was heat enough. Her tongue slipped into his mouth insistently, as Don's hands moved up over her back until his fingers found the little zipper handle between her lower shoulder blades. When he'd opened the back of her gown, she stepped back a little and shimmied out of her black sheath.She gave Don a moment to admire her beautiful alabaster body, before she stepped to him again, raising her cool fingers to caress his face."We could share the sweetest of ecstasies, Don," she purred as her fingers dexterously unbuttoned his shirt in what seemed both slow motion and extremely quickly. She leaned in to kiss the side of his neck as his jacket and then his shirt fell to the floor. He felt the tip of her tongue brushing his skin.She pulled back and looked him in the eye with a confident smile on her dark lips, and said, "You have some power in this world, I can taste it on your flesh, but you've never known the power I can share with you, if you'll but give me a taste of yourself. You aren't afraid, I can tell. You want to give me what I want."Letting his hands move over her body, caressing her curves, lingering over her perfect, full breasts, Don smiled and repeated, "Perhaps."Somehow, she had undone his belt and opened his slacks. She was up against him again now with her hand in his pants, squeezing and pulling on his cock in a grip that was exquisitely tight, but still on the side of pain that counts as pleasure.Her nose was brushing against his, and he could feel her breath on his lips as she said, "You want to be inside me, Don. You can't deny it. You could have given yourself to Cessily or any of the others, but you saved yourself for me. Surrender yourself to me, Don."Don forced himself to tear his hands away from touching her long enough to push his pants down, and then kicked his shoes and pants to the side. He licked his lips, swallowed, and said, again, "Perhaps."Her eyes, so close to his now, narrowed and she growled a bit. Letting go of his sex, she placed her hand flat on his chest and shoved him backward, throwing him easily back on the silken coverings of the bed. Before Don could do more than land on his back splayed out helplessly, she was on top of him, crouched over him and looking down into his face. There was a fire in her eyes and for the first time, it was clear her

They are coming! But who is coming, and how? And what can we learn from the actions of the company as Doom drives them into action? Join us on the Signum University Discord server: https://discord.com/invite/szXMFAv

UFO whistleblower Matt Brown says that in one video he has seen, a UFO seemed to be startled when it noticed it was being filmed. He talks about this and more on an interview with Jeremy Corbell. Kristian Harloff shares his thoughts. #ufo #ufos #uap #uaps #uapnews #ufonews #alien #aliens  VIIA: http://www.VIIAHEMP.COM Use the code DTE

People Who Sleep with Fans and Get Startled by Maine's Coast 93.1

Join us on #texasvaluesreport with Special Guest Claire Frugia, Legislative Director for Representative Andy Hopper, Startled by Man Entering Women's Restroom in Texas Capitol, and host Jonathan Saenz, President & Attorney for Texas Values as she shares the impact her story had on the new bathroom policy at the Texas Capitol and the importance of the Texas Women's Privacy Act. New bathroom policy based on sex at the Texas Capitol, credited in part to Claire's experience encountering a man in the women's restroom! https://txvalues.org/state-preservation-board-responds-new-policy-based-on-sex/ 76 Texas House Members, Including Democrats, Sign On In Support Of Texas Woman's Privacy Act https://txvalues.org/breaking-76-texas-house-members-including-democrats-sign-on-in-support-of-texas-womans-privacy-act/ Watch the video of Claire's experience encountering a man in the women's restroom at the Texas Capitol https://www.facebook.com/share/v/1AVCwkESNx/ Sign the petition to protect girls' and women's privacy across the state of Texas with the Texas Women's Privacy Act https://txvalues.org/texas-womens-privacy-act/ Save the date for our event in Ft. Worth on May 10th. Details coming soon! https://txvalues.org/events Help us build our channel so we can maintain a culture of Faith, Family, & Freedom in Texas by interacting with us; like, comment, share, subscribe! For more about Texas Values see: Txvalues.org To support our work, go to donate.txvalues.org/GivetoTexasValues

What if the way you pay attention is shaping who you're becoming? What if your deepest fears of being abandoned—whether real or anticipated—are keeping you locked in patterns of anxiety, shame, and self-protection? Today, Dr. Curt Thompson joins us to unpack the profound ways our minds and relationships shape our formation. We're talking about anticipated abandonment, the neuroscience of attachment, and how to cultivate rugged flexibility in the face of life's uncertainties. Dr. Thompson, a psychiatrist and expert in interpersonal neurobiology, reveals how the way we focus our attention—consciously or not—rewires our brains and forms our identity. If you've ever felt stuck in relational wounds or struggled to trust God and others, this conversation is for you. In this episode, we discuss: Why anticipated abandonment keeps us stuck in fear and self-protection The neuroscience behind shame and relational wounds How rugged flexibility helps us navigate pain without losing hope Why we become what we pay attention to—and how to shift our focus for transformation This is a deep, thought-provoking conversation that will challenge how you see yourself, your relationships, and your faith. Episode Links Show Notes Buy my NEW BOOK "Healing What You Can't Erase" here! Invite me to speak at your church or event. • • Connect with me @WINTODAYChris on Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and YouTube.

Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/hypnosis-and-relaxation-sound-therapy9715/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

The Gemara in Sanhedrin tells us that David HaMelech asked Hashem why, in the Amidah , we say אלוקי אברהם, אלוקי יצחק, ואלוקי יעקב . Hashem responded that it is because the Avot were tested and passed their tests. We see from here that tests make a person great in this world. The Midrash in Tehillim says that Hashem does not elevate a person to a high position until He first tests him. The pasuk states that Hashem tested the Jewish people in the desert " להטיבך באחריתך " The Sforno explains that Hashem wanted to elevate Bnei Yisrael to become even greater than the angels who serve Him, and that is why He tested them. Many times, Hashem has gifts waiting for a person, and by passing a test, they become worthy of receiving them. A well-known story illustrates this concept: Rashi's father, Rabbi Yitzchak, once found a rare diamond and went to sell it to a local jeweler. The jeweler didn't have enough money to purchase such a valuable stone and suggested that the bishop buy it instead. The bishop had been searching for such a diamond to place on his cross. He offered an enormous sum of money for it. When Rabbi Yitzchak heard the purpose of the purchase, he refused to sell the diamond. However, he realized that if he didn't sell it, it would likely be taken from him by force. So, instead, he threw it into the ocean. That night, he was told in a dream that because of this great sacrifice, he would be blessed with a son whose light would outshine all the precious stones in the world, and whose Torah would illuminate generations to come. The following year, he had a son, whom he named Shlomo. He grew to become the towering sage known as Rashi. A man told me a personal story that took place more than 30 years ago: After high school, he traveled to Israel, where he became religious. He returned for a second year and planned to go back for a third. That summer, he was in his hometown making the final arrangements for his return. On the last day before his flight, on the way to the airport, he stopped at a convenience store to buy a drink and some snacks. While in the store, he remembered that he had purchased a lottery ticket and decided to check the numbers on the store's machine. As soon as he inserted the ticket, red sirens went off across the store. Startled, he asked what was happening. The store manager told him, "That means you won. You matched at least five numbers—possibly six." Shocked, he asked how much he had won. The manager replied, "It could be anywhere from $500,000 to several million dollars." He was stunned. For a moment, he paused to take it all in. But then, fear set in. If he had won millions, would he still go back to yeshiva ? Would this change his life in ways he didn't want? He made a firm decision: instead of checking the numbers immediately, he would first board his flight to Israel. Once he was settled back in yeshiva , he would check the ticket and see how much he had won. Early the next morning, he arrived in Israel and went straight to the yeshiva building. He placed his jacket in the same spot where he had always hung it for the past two years and then went to the Kotel to pray Shacharit . When he returned, his jacket was gone. His lottery ticket was in the zipper pocket. He had not told anyone about the ticket. He searched the entire yeshiva , but the jacket was never found. To this day, he has no idea how much he would have won. Instead of millions of dollars, Hashem gave him something far greater—he remained in yeshiva for several more years, married a bat talmid chacham , and raised a family of outstanding talmidei chachamim with sterling Midot. It is clear that the money was not meant for him, but the test most certainly was. Hashem had given him an extraordinary nisayon . And heroically, he chose to return to Israel, fearing that the money would steer him away from the path he had chosen. Hashem blessed him in ways far beyond anything money could buy. Life's tests can be challenging, but they are designed to lift us up and make us great.

Welcome to our "Divine Portrait" sermon series, where we journey through the scriptures to understand God's character as revealed through the cross of Jesus Christ. In this sermon "Startled by the Servant," we dive into the profound insights found in Isaiah 52 and 53, exploring the surprising portrayal of God as the humble servant.Join us as we unpack the powerful prophecy of Isaiah, written 700 years before the life of Jesus, and discover how His suffering and exaltation offer us a revolutionary understanding of God's wisdom, mercy, and justice. Learn how the cross exemplifies true servanthood and how this revelation changes everything about our faith and relationship with God.Whether you're a long-time follower of Christ or just beginning your spiritual journey, this message challenges us to embrace the lifestyle of the cross in all areas of our lives. Be inspired to take up your cross, live wisely, and flourish under God's loving guidance.

Two married women argued about which of their husbands was the bigger fool. Finally, they decided to test their husbands to see if they were as foolish as they seemed. Want more Icelandic Folklore Stories? This episode is part of my Folklore Friday series where I am sharing an Icelandic folklore story every Friday in 2024. Click Here for More Icelandic Folklore The First Wife sets up the Trick for her Husband One woman played a trick on her husband. When he came home from work, she took a spinning wheel and carders, sat down, and started to card and spin, even though there was no wool in her hands. Her husband noticed this and asked if she was crazy to scrape the teasels together and spin the wheel without any wool. He asked her to explain what she was doing. She said that it was no surprise that he couldn't see what she was doing because she was making a very fine linen that was too thin to be seen with the eye. She told him she was going to make him clothes from this invisible linen.Her husband thought this was a brilliant explanation. He was amazed by his wife's cleverness and looked forward to the joy and pride he would feel when he wore these amazing clothes.When his wife had spun enough "wool" for the clothes, she set up the loom and wove the invisible fabric.Her husband visited her from time to time, marveling at her skill. She was amused and quickly finished the trick. She took the invisible cloth off the loom, washed and dried it, and then sat down to cut and sew the clothes. The Most Invisible Clothes in the World When she finished, she told her husband to come and try on the clothes. However, she didn't let him put them on alone. She pretended to help him dress, but in reality, he was completely naked. He was so sure that his wife had made him these wonderful invisible clothes that he didn't realize he was actually naked. He was so happy with his "new clothes" that he couldn't stop jumping around with joy. The Other Wife's Trick: When her husband returned home from work, his wife asked him why he was walking around looking so upset. Startled, he asked her why she would even think that. She insisted he looked upset and told him he was very ill and should go to bed immediately. He believed her and went to bed.After a while, his wife told him she was going to perform the last rites for him. He begged her not to, but she insisted, saying, "Why are you acting like a fool? Don't you know you died this morning? I'm going to have them make your coffin right now." The poor man, believing this to be true, stayed in bed until the coffin was ready. A Fake Funeral Interrupted His wife hired six men to carry the coffin and invited the other couple to attend the funeral. She even had a window cut into the side of the coffin so her husband could watch what was happening.The friend and neighbor  of the supposedly deceased, who had on invisible clothes for the funeral, expected everyone to admire his "delicate clothes" (which were actually his naked body) as he arrived. Instead, the coffin-bearers, though sad, couldn't help but laugh at the sight of him completely naked. When he saw them laughing, he cried out, "I would be laughing too if I wasn't dead!"The funeral was canceled, and they took him out of the coffin. The consequences: It was eventually discovered that both wives had tricked their husbands. As punishment, they were publicly whipped in the parish court. Random Fact of the Episode I did a hilarious prank on TikTok a few years ago for April Fools Day that was harmless but worked pretty well. I said that the Icelandic government decided to make English an official language. Surprisingly, even some Icelanders thought it was true and were shocked to hear the news until they realized that I was joking. Icelandic Word of the Episode Hrekkur – prank Share this with a Friend Facebook

It is very late night, when these sort of things are typically bound to happen, such as JOHN OLIVER, a TV show host, appearing out of nowhere and into your kitchen, asking JOHN OLIVER is it too late for a glass of milk? Startled, and just having dressed from a long and hot shower, the occupant of the apartment is started. OH, my God—John Oliver! As it were. What are you doing here? Anticipating a glass of milk— A tad warm, preferably. Where are you supposed to be right now? Wherever I am, which is—erm… My kitchen. Very nice kitchen, I might add; About that milk. I'm vegan. Plant based will do. It's for baking. —very well. They said you'd be a tough nut to crack. Who is “they” Who they are. He plops down on the couch and puts his feet up on the coffee tables YO. I don't speak much Spanish. But you understood that! I said I didn't speak much, not that I was devoid entirely of comprehension. What the fuck! What the fuck, indeed. You're so British, I don't even have a reproach— Harry, Hermione, and Ron enter through a portal. I WAS GETTING READY FOR BED. That sounds lovely. —is it too late for a glass of milk? Ron! …Well, is it? What is it with you people and milk?! The other Ron, or actually rather, his real world counterpart RUPERT GRINT is already in the fridge. There's only coconut— And it's canned. JOHN OLIVER and RON WEASELY AUGH. Harry scrunches his nose and winces a bit, when his real world counterpart exits the washroom. DANIEL RADCLIFFE Don't make that face— it will get stuck like that. HARRY POTTER —it's just an expression. DANIEL RADCLIFFE No, it isn't; remember more of you is fictional than not! HARRY POTTER Says you! DANIEL RADCLIFFE Says just about anyone in this dimension, and the next, and the next over— which— Oh my God. DANIEL RADCLIFFE by the way, which dimension is this? My kitchen. {Enter The Multiverse} [The Festival Project.™] COPYRIGHT © THE FESTIVAL PROJECT 2024 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. ©

It is very late night, when these sort of things are typically bound to happen, such as JOHN OLIVER, a TV show host, appearing out of nowhere and into your kitchen, asking JOHN OLIVER is it too late for a glass of milk? Startled, and just having dressed from a long and hot shower, the occupant of the apartment is started. OH, my God—John Oliver! As it were. What are you doing here? Anticipating a glass of milk— A tad warm, preferably. Where are you supposed to be right now? Wherever I am, which is—erm… My kitchen. Very nice kitchen, I might add; About that milk. I'm vegan. Plant based will do. It's for baking. —very well. They said you'd be a tough nut to crack. Who is “they” Who they are. He plops down on the couch and puts his feet up on the coffee tables YO. I don't speak much Spanish. But you understood that! I said I didn't speak much, not that I was devoid entirely of comprehension. What the fuck! What the fuck, indeed. You're so British, I don't even have a reproach— Harry, Hermione, and Ron enter through a portal. I WAS GETTING READY FOR BED. That sounds lovely. —is it too late for a glass of milk? Ron! …Well, is it? What is it with you people and milk?! The other Ron, or actually rather, his real world counterpart RUPERT GRINT is already in the fridge. There's only coconut— And it's canned. JOHN OLIVER and RON WEASELY AUGH. Harry scrunches his nose and winces a bit, when his real world counterpart exits the washroom. DANIEL RADCLIFFE Don't make that face— it will get stuck like that. HARRY POTTER —it's just an expression. DANIEL RADCLIFFE No, it isn't; remember more of you is fictional than not! HARRY POTTER Says you! DANIEL RADCLIFFE Says just about anyone in this dimension, and the next, and the next over— which— Oh my God. DANIEL RADCLIFFE by the way, which dimension is this? My kitchen. KRISTEN SHAAL do it. Keep telling me things I don't want to hear. But do it—scandalously. KRISTEN WIIG (Bewildered, super mumbling) ..:bewildermentmn… KRISTEN SHAAL GO AHEAD! I'M WAITING I need the opposite of attention. Miraculous. Ah, fuck. I pissed off the avengers or whatever. This is the imminence and urgency of oppression digging in at us, Peering in from lenses And peer mentors, instant challenges And in gratification, proliferated profanities And neocorporste totalitarianism, Vegan or vegetarianism Hungarian isn't, Intimate leaning a lesson; Never open the door for a friend Or a possible stranger When internal at war with Yourself And external The silence in admittedly A years long race war From here to hell you can hear the impresonment Of shackled bonds and illegal existences, Still hasn't yet, The daily collapse of the actual Backend Haven't used that one in a while. I'm waiting at the edge installing a kit cat on Carson's red carpet Are you hollering at me, Or just another robot Destined for caucus? Wonder if water's already on another earth, Or haven't you thought about stopping Those in poverty from spawning more offspring Or perhaps letting them have Just the minimal at living, Giving them a chance At all? What? Back splash, I'm under. A rainstorm on the horizon And probably our clouds are proud to have snow in them— A pound or so. For sure. {Enter The Multiverse} Thump, thump, thump… We hear the sound of a loud and slow heartbeat. Almost too loud, and almost too slow. Bright sunbeams through the still closed eyes of a sleeping man, and though it already seems to blind him, he opens them slowly, squinting, In a half-ditch effort to cover his face from the sun, almost failing immediately, presumably from exhaust, the man places a hand over his chest as if to feel if his heart is even still there, let alone beating. Thump, thump, thump, thump— More red orange sunlight, and as he places the other hand again over his face to try to faze it, the shadow of something that appears creeping over him blocks the bright sun out of his eyes. SHADOW Do you know who you are? Even without looking, the man at the very least knows his own hands. He chooses to remain silent for the moment; but at least nods his head yes, looking up at the man, only still a shadow. SHADOW CONT'D Do you know when [you are]? Sitting up only slightly, the man peers around subtly scoping the area; he appears to be poolside, at some type of resort— the children playing give way to a much earlier time— about 100 years or so, give or take. …nineteen…twenty six? SHADOW That's right. And finally— Do you know where? Let's hope Los Angeles. SHADOW Where else are you going to find this type of weather? …a few places. SHADOW hoists the man up by his hand with a firm grip, propping him up on the loungers SHADOW Up you go. Ugh. Shadow tosses a thick rolled up newspaper into the man's torso. It appears he has been badly sunburned Oph—watch it! SHADOW Read up; you have work to do. In 1926? SHADOW Apparently. (Genuinely curious, confused) …What could that be? Figure it out. The Shadow walks away without having ever been revealed; his long trench coat and fedora leaving a hint of mystery as he crosses the pool. Where are you going?! SHADOW Continental Breakfast. {Enter The Multiverse} [The Festival Project.™] COPYRIGHT © THE FESTIVAL PROJECT 2024 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. ©

The Judge was caught off guard in the Delphi trial - telling the defense she wasn't expecting them to have wrapped up their case yet.  Three Houston teens are dead after a gunfight at an apartment complex laundromat...Authorities are looking for 2 suspects.  The verdict is in in the so-called "Burn Pit" murder trial... Plus, a cafe boss in Kentucky offers an employee a raise & more, to kill a love rival.  Jennifer Gould reports. See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

This is episode is part of my Folklore Friday series where I am sharing a Folklore story every Friday in 2024. To hear other stories, I have shared so far, check them out on my website All Things Iceland.  How an Icelandic Fisherman Caught a Merman Many years ago, there was a farmer living in Vogar, famous for being the best fisherman around. No one could match his skill, and his farm flourished because of it. One day, while he was out on the water, something strange happened. He cast his line into the sea like usual, but when he tried to reel it in, it felt impossibly heavy, as if he had snagged a massive catch.To his surprise, when he finally pulled it up, it wasn't just a fish—he'd caught a strange creature with the body of a man!Startled, the fisherman blurted out, “What in the world are you?”The creature responded calmly, “I am a merman from the deep sea.”Curious, the farmer asked, “What were you doing when my hook got you?”The merman replied, “I was adjusting the chimney cowl on my mother's house to make it face the wind. Now, let me go!”But the farmer wasn't ready to release him just yet. “Not so fast,” he said. “You'll have to serve me for a bit first.”Without further discussion, the fisherman dragged the merman into his boat and rowed back to shore. The Merman Notices Some Interesting Things About the Fisherman When they reached land, the fisherman's loyal dog ran up to greet him, barking happily and wagging its tail. But in a foul mood, the farmer struck the dog for being too excited. At this, the merman chuckled softly but didn't explain why.As the fisherman headed toward his house, pulling the merman behind him, he stumbled over a small hill. Annoyed, he cursed at it. The merman laughed again, louder this time.Finally, when they arrived at the house, the fisherman's wife rushed out to greet him, wrapping her arms around him affectionately. Pleased with her welcome, he smiled—only to hear the merman laugh a third time.The farmer, now curious, asked, “You've laughed three times. Why?”“I'll only tell you,” said the merman, “if you promise to take me back to the sea and let me go.”The fisherman agreed, eager to hear the reasons.The merman began, “I laughed the first time when you hit your dog, who was only showing you honest joy. The second time, I laughed because you cursed the hill—yet beneath it lies a fortune in gold. The third time, I laughed because your wife's embrace, though it pleased you, was hollow. She is unfaithful to you.”Shocked, the farmer said, “I'll believe you if I find gold in that hill. The rest, we'll see.” The Fisherman is Shocked at What He Found He immediately went to the hill and dug it up. Sure enough, he found a treasure of golden coins buried there, just as the merman had said.Keeping his word, the farmer took the merman back to the sea. Before diving back into the depths, the merman said, “You've kept your promise, so I will reward you. Soon, you will come across something valuable. Be ready to claim it.”Not long after, seven sea-grey cows appeared on the beach near the farmer's land. They were wild and untamable, but the farmer noticed something unusual—they each had a small bladder attached to their noses. Remembering the merman's words, the farmer chased after them, managing to burst the bladder on one of the cows. Immediately, the cow became calm, allowing the farmer to lead her home. The rest of the cows fled back into the sea.That one grey cow turned out to be an incredible gift, giving more milk than any other cow in the land. She became the ancestor of a prized breed of grey cows, famous throughout Iceland.The farmer grew rich and lived a prosperous life, but he never caught another merman. And as for his wife, well, nothing more was said about her after that, so we can only guess how that part of the story ended. Random Fact of the Episode Stories of Mermen often depict them as being very ugly with hands and feet.

John Maytham welcomes Dan Denis, a Psychology Lecturer at the University of York, to explore the relatively common but under-researched sleep disorder known as "Exploding Head Syndrome" (EHS). Denis discusses the potential causes and effects of this mysterious disorder and offers advice on how mindfulness can help improve sleep and enhance daily life.    See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Travis and Andy Kamenetzky this morning. Travis had to run some errands and says he saw some suspicious activities at his house. He tells us the story and why he was startled? Also, the NFL Season Opens tonight and we all get a chance to see something that no one has. Travis explains what that is? Plus, Travis has an irrational hate towards an NFL QB? Producer Jorge has his topics ready for HEY DID YOU SEE? Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Listen to the All Ears English Podcast for four more episodes per week. Learn vocabulary, culture, conversation skills, and more. Hit follow so that you don't miss a single episode. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

When [Jesus] came back, he again found them sleeping. . . . They did not know what to say to him. — Mark 14:40 You have had a full meal, and it has been a long day. In fact, the past several days have been really challenging—emotionally and physically. You are worn out and tired. Even in the cool night air, you can barely stay awake. You know you need to pay attention because Jesus has asked you to keep watch, but your eyelids are getting heavier by the moment. Soon your head bobs, and you are fast asleep. You didn't plan it that way. Jesus nudges you awake and asks, “Couldn't you keep watch for one hour?” Startled, you hear him say, “Watch and pray. . . .” You nod in agreement, feeling horrible that you haven't managed to stay awake. He steps away, and the heaviness settles in again. Your eyelids close. Later he wakes you again, and you don't know what to say. Then a third time you are awakened—and now there is a crowd coming. Sleep vanishes. You look at the one who asked you to pray, and he is in the hands of his enemies! Though our lives today are much different from the disciples', the need for staying alert and praying is not. Our world is in need of our attention, and the Lord is calling us to stand watch. It is encouraging to know that Jesus is now seated at the right hand of the Father, praying for us (Romans 8:34), but today he still needs us to do the same for his world and for all God's children in it. Lord, help us to be alert, watching and praying for your sake. Guide us to live faithfully, that all your children may come to know you. Amen.

Welcome to the Alfalfa Podcast

Have you ever found yourself unexpectedly sharing a moment with your higher up outside the office walls? It doesn't have to be super awkward, unless you've told a few white lies or if the space you're sharing is a strip club and your boss is a priest! Join the madness and tune into hear the strangest places to run into your boss at!

A young man meets his uncle's attractive and sexy maid. by Original_Aramis, listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was very late in the afternoon when the taxi carrying Jeremy Fuller arrived at its destination. Jeremy looked out of the window as the taxi rolled up the drive and stopped in front of the house, a smile crossing his tired face. The house was pretty much as he remembered it; the grounds were neat and well-kept, the grass green and cut close, the house neat and tidy. Jeremy had been away at school in Europe for the past two years, and this was his first trip home. It was his uncle's idea that he attend school in Europe; he had done it when he was young and always said it was the best thing to ever happen to him next to getting custody of Jeremy.Jeremy's uncle had raised him since his parents were killed when he was six, and had done an excellent job of it. He had no brothers or sisters or any other living relatives and his uncle was a bachelor, so he was the sole object of his uncle's attention. He loved his uncle like a father, and had missed him while he was gone. He had been looking forward to the trip home for months; the only thing to throw a damper in the works was the last-minute letter he got from his uncle the day before he got on the plane to fly home. Seems that there was a problem with one of his holdings in South America, and he had to go take care of it. He'd only be gone for about a week, but he'd be leaving the day that Jeremy was getting on the plane to come home. That meant he'd have the house all to himself for the first four or five days that he was home; he guessed that would be OK, since he'd just relax by the pool, go downtown during the evening, and maybe even get lucky and score once or twice before his uncle got home. European women were nice, but he was looking forward to some good old American ass. Jeremy walked up and opened the door to the house as the taxi drove away, then walked inside and dropped his bags on the floor next to the door. The house was cool and quiet, and he saw an envelope with his name on it lying on the small table in the hallway. He picked it up, opened it, and took out the sheet of paper inside. It was a note from his uncle, telling him that he was sorry he couldn't be there for the first few days, but that he'd get home as soon as he could. He also said for Jeremy to enjoy himself and have fun, telling him where the keys to the car were. But it was the last paragraph that caught his eye. “And don't worry about keeping the place neat; I've hired a live-in maid since you left, and she does quite a good job of taking care of things. Her name is Claudia; I think you'll like her. Welcome home! Love, Uncle Andy.” Claudia; what an intriguing name, Jeremy thought. And just what did he mean by ‘I think you'll like her,' he thought to himself. Oh, well, he thought, he'd find out soon enough. He picked up his bags and headed upstairs to his old room. The room was exactly as he remembered it, and it seemed like no one had touched it since he left. Everything was in the same places as he last remembered seeing them, although there wasn't a speck of dust or dirt anywhere to be seen. He dropped his bags on the floor and then stood in the center of the room and looked around, feeling glad to be home. “Welcome home, Master Jeremy,” a feminine voice said from behind him. Startled, Jeremy turned around quickly. Standing behind him with her hands behind her back and wearing a traditional French maid's outfit was the woman who just had to be Claudia. His breath caught in his throat as he saw her for the first time. She was about 5 and a half feet tall, maybe 110 pounds soaking wet, with blond hair, blue eyes, and a very trim figure. She also had the nicest, roundest pair of tits he'd ever seen! They were absolutely stunning,  and the dress was cut low enough to show about a mile of cleavage. He could see the tops of her busty breasts rising and falling as she breathed. He could only imagine the industrial-strength bra she had to be wearing to hold those mammaries in. She laughed gaily and broke his trance. “I'm sorry, Master Jeremy, I didn't mean to startle you!” she said, smiling at him. “No, that's okay, really!” he said, flustered and embarrassed at having been caught staring at her huge tits. “I didn't mean to…well, it's just that I wasn't expecting…” he stammered, not knowing what to say. Claudia laughed again. “That's quite all right, Master Jeremy, I'm used to the reaction I get when men see me for the first time; actually, I take it as a compliment!” She took a step into the room and introduced herself. “I'm Claudia, as I'm sure you've figured out. I'm your uncle's housekeeper, and he's instructed me to take good care of you until he gets home,” she explained. She walked over and picked up his bags, showing more of her spectacular cleavage to him as she bent over. She carried the bags over to his bed and put them there, and for the first time he noticed that the short skirt of her outfit revealed a pair of very shapely legs which led up to a firm, rounded ass. He caught himself and brought his eyes up to hers before she turned around and caught him staring again. “Is there anything I can do for you, Master Jeremy?” she asked, smiling at him. Her choice of words did not go unnoticed by Jeremy. “No, thank you. And please, my name is Jeremy; you can stop with the ‘master' stuff, okay?” he said, smiling at her. She smiled back in response. “Okay, Jeremy,” she said, and then walked towards the door. “Your uncle left another note for you on your dresser, by the way. I have some things to attend to downstairs, so I'll leave you to get settled in.” She paused at the door and turned to face him again. “Are you sure there isn't anything I can do for you before I leave?” she asked again, still smiling at him. ‘Yeah, you can wrap those massive tits around my head and smother me with them!' he thought to himself. “No thank you, Claudia. I'm going to take a shower and relax a bit,” he replied, looking over and seeing the envelope on the dresser. “The long flight over kind of wore me out.” “Very good, Jeremy, I'll check with you in an hour or so!” she smiled at him and then left, closing the door behind her. He couldn't help but wonder if there was a pair of thong panties hiding beneath that short skirt of her. If she wore panties at all, that is. Jeremy walked over to the dresser, picked up the envelope, and read the short note inside. “Jeremy, So what do you think of Claudia? Quite spectacular, isn't she? Believe it or not, I hired her based on a telephone interview and didn't actually see her until she showed up her first day. Needless to say I was very glad I hired her! And the French maid outfit was her idea, by the way…she insisted on wearing it as her uniform, which is quite all right with me as I'm sure it is with you as well. She's a sweet girl who's very good at her job, although I have a feeling there's a wild side to her that I haven't seen. But I'll let you tell me all about that when I get home! Again, welcome home! Uncle Andy” Jeremy folded the note and put it back in the envelope. A wild side, huh? He thought to himself as he got undressed to get in the shower. He could certainly see where his uncle would get that idea from, especially if she used the same double-meaning phrases with him that she just used with Jeremy. And she had to know how incredibly low-cut her dress was and just how much cleavage she was showing, didn't she? After all, she chose it herself, not her uncle. Thong panties would tell the tale, he thought as he turned on the water in the shower; if she's wearing thong panties, then she's got a wild side for sure! If she wore panties at all, that is. Jeremy took a shower, washing the 19 hours of travel off of his body, and then lay down on his bed to take a nap. He was so tired he didn't bother to get dressed; he just lay down on his back and fell instantly asleep in the comfort of his own bed. He didn't wake up until much later, and when he did it was full dark outside. He glanced at the clock to see what time it was and was surprised to see that it was a little after nine PM. He turned on the light next to the bed, threw back the blanket covering him and swung his feet over the sit of the bed as he sat up; then it hit him. ‘I don't remember covering up with a blanket!' He thought. 'I don't remember a blanket even being laid out on the bed!' Could he have gotten up and retrieved the blanket, only to be so tired that he didn't remember it? He thought that may have been it; after all, he was more tired than he thought when he stepped out of the shower, falling asleep right away. In any event, he stood up and picked up one of his bags, then placed it on the bed. He opened it and pulled out a clean pair of jeans and a t-shirt; he quickly slipped these on (he never wore underwear) and then slipped his bare feet into his well-worn deck shoes. Then he went over to the dresser to run a comb through his hair before going downstairs to get something to eat from the kitchen. That's when he saw the note stuck in the frame of the mirror. “I fixed a plate for you and put it in the refrigerator. All you have to do is put it in the microwave for 4 minutes and that's it. Hope you had a nice nap! Claudia.” So she had been in his room! And she had obviously gotten a close look at him since she was invariably the one who had covered him with the blanket. Jeremy was so taken aback by the realization that she had been in there while he was sleeping naked on his bed that he didn't know whether to be upset or amused. After a very few moments he was neither; he found himself intrigued and slightly aroused. He wondered if she had stood over him, looking down at his naked form before she covered him, and wondered what she had thought. He also wondered how long she had been in there. He went downstairs and found the plate in the kitchen just like the note said, and then nuked it according to instructions. After he finished eating he put the plate in the sink and went back upstairs to unpack. He didn't see or hear Claudia for the rest of the night; he figured that she was probably either in her room or out on the town. In either case he didn't think he'd see her again that night, so after he finished unpacking he went back to bed. He got up the next morning bright and early, showered again, got dressed in the same jeans and t-shirt he'd briefly had on the night before, then went downstairs to get some breakfast and read the paper. It would be nice to read an American paper for a change. As soon as he walked into the hallway he smelled the sausage, bacon and eggs cooking. He smiled as he walked into the kitchen and saw Claudia in her French maid outfit standing over the stove, putting the finishing touches on his eggs. She noticed him in the doorway and smiled. “Good morning, Jeremy! How did you sleep?” she asked, turning the bacon. The tops of her huge breasts jiggled with her every move. “Like a rock,” he replied, walking over and sitting down at the table. He wasn't going to mention anything about her coming into his room unless she did. Set out on the table in front of him was a knife, fork, plate, a glass of orange juice and the morning paper. This girl thought of everything. “Good! I hope you don't mind my coming in and covering you up,” she said, brining the pan with his eggs over and scraping the scrambled eggs out onto his plate. She bent over beside him and gave him another long look at her spectacular cleavage. “When I came in to check on you after an hour and you didn't answer the knock on your door, I thought it would be wise to see if you were okay.” She straightened up and took the empty pan back to the stove, then returned with the bacon and sausage. He got another look at her twin peaks when she did this. “You didn't look cold; actually, you looked fine, but I thought it would be best to cover you up anyway,” she explained, taking the empty pan over to the stove. 'There's that double-meaning statement again!' Jeremy thought. “Thank you, I appreciate you looking out for me like that,” he said as he started to eat his breakfast. “It was my pleasure, really!” she said, smiling at him. 'I just bet it was!' He thought. “I've already eaten, and there are some things I have to take care of this morning, so I'll leave you to your eggs and paper,” she said, picking up the remnants of the bacon and sausage wrappings and walking over to the trash can. “If there's anything I can do for you, please don't hesitate to ask!” she said as she turned away from him and stepped on the pedal for the trash can in the corner. The lid popped up and she dropped the trash into it. Some of it missed the can and fell to the floor; she bent over from the waist without bending her knees to pick it up and put it in the trash can, then left the room without turning around to see the look on Jeremy's face. She was wearing a thong. Jeremy smiled, then went back to eating his breakfast. When Jeremy returned to his room after breakfast, the first thing he noticed was that Claudia had unpacked his luggage. The next thing he noticed was the neatly folded towel lying on the bed, next to his racing style swim trunks. Lying on top of the trunks was a short note which read, “Just in case you decide to go for a swim later on!” When he bought the trunks in Europe he wasn't particularly fond of them at first, but that was all he could find in that part of the world. The thought of walking around in a skin-tight Spandex bathing suit that showed every curve, bump and vein - especially when he had an erection, which was frequently on the nude beaches at first - made him uncomfortable. He eventually got used to them and now didn't think twice about wearing them. He even got used to the nude beaches, and the all-too-frequent erections slowed considerably. After six months of seeing European women walking around topless, it took a woman with a really spectacular body to get that kind of reaction out of him. A woman with a body like Claudia's. At first he didn't know what to think, and then he decided what the hell - after he got back from visiting some old friends in town, he just might go for that swim and see what happened. He had a feeling, and wanted to see if he was right. He went downstairs to get the car keys and tell Claudia he was leaving. He followed the sound of the vacuum cleaner and found her in his uncle's study, vacuuming the rug. He stood in the doorway for several moments, watching her move the vacuum cleaner around the room. When she turned in his direction he got another good view of her mammoth breasts which were bobbing like crazy as she worked the vacuum. After a long minute she finally looked up and noticed him, jumping a bit. They both smiled as she shut off the machine, and he spoke first. “Now it's my turn to startle you!” he said. “I'm sorry; I didn't mean to sneak up on you!” “I guess I had it coming,” she said, still smiling at him. “So now we're even! What can I do for you, Jeremy?” she asked. “I just wanted to let you know that I was going out for a while to see some old friends,” he said. “I should be back in a couple of hours.” “Would you like me to have lunch waiting for you when you get back?” she asked. “That would be great, yes,” he said, marveling at this girl's efficiency. “And after lunch, I think I'll go for that swim,” he said, leaving the open-ended statement hanging there. She smiled broadly, her eyes lighting up as she replied. “Wonderful! I'm sure you'll enjoy it!” she said, giving him an open-ended statement of her own to ponder as he walked away. He returned to the house around noon, and true to her word Claudia had lunch waiting for him. The sandwich and chips were the perfect lunch, and Jeremy told her so when she set the plate down in front of him, again showing him her mile-long cleavage. “Thank you, Jeremy, that's very sweet!” she said, smiling at him. She walked towards the door and then stopped, turning to ask, “Is there anything else I can do for you?” 'Okay, I'll play your game!' he thought. “No, this is just fine, Claudia…for now,” he replied, smiling a wry smile at her. She smiled very broadly at his response before replying. “You just call me if you want anything else from me!” she said, and then walked through the door. 'And so the game begins,' Jeremy thought as he ate his lunch. He had a pretty good idea where things were headed, and he really hoped he was right. If he didn't get to see those huge tits naked soon, he'd go absolutely crazy! After he finished eating he went upstairs, changed into his swim trunks, and headed down to the pool, the towel slung over his shoulder. The day was bright, clear, and hot, and the water felt good on his skin as he dove into the pool. He swam a few laps in the Olympic-size pool, then hoisted himself out of the cool water and headed for the chaise lounge, picking up his towel from where he dropped it on the way. He ran his hands over his head to squeegee the water out, then lay down on the big padded lounge chair, letting the sun warm his body and dry the water from his skin. He closed his eyes and relaxed, letting his mind wander and was not surprised to find it wandering over Claudia and those luscious tits. His thoughts combined with the warm sun on his crotch began to have the inevitable effect and he felt his cock swelling slightly, pressing against the snug material of his suit. 'I wonder what the rest of her looks like'? He thought to himself. As if on cue, from behind him came Claudia's voice. “Would you mind if I joined you, Jeremy?” He opened his eyes and turned his head to see her standing behind his chair, smiling down at him. He could have sworn she was staring at his crotch when he first turned his head, but he wasn't sure. She was wearing a short white terrycloth pool robe which stopped just below the cheeks of her ass, and was carrying a towel. “Please do!” he said, gesturing to the chaise lounge next to his. He made no move to cover his partial erection which was plainly visible through his tight suit. “Thank you!” she said. She walked over to the lounge and spread the towel out to lie on, giving Jeremy a good look at the underside of her ass as she did so. Not surprisingly, her bathing suit was a thong, too, he was glad to see. She turned at sat down on the lounge facing Jeremy, leaving her robe on. She smiled at him as she spoke. “How long were you in Europe, Jeremy?” she asked, genuinely interested. She leaned forward on her knees, and Jeremy saw more of her fantastic cleavage than ever. He couldn't wait to see the suit she had on under that robe! “Two years,” he said, “most of it in France going to school. I did a couple of internships in Belgium and Germany, but mostly it was France.” “Did you like France?” she asked. “Yes, I did,” he replied. “The people were very nice, and once you got used to the cultural differences, it was just great.” “Cultural differences?” “Yep; Europeans in general and the French in particular have a very different attitude,” he explained, “much more relaxed than ours. They don't let the trivial things upset them, and their attitude on nudity is just great.” “What attitude is that?” she asked, letting him steer the conversation. He had a feeling she knew she was being steered and didn't mind. “They don't mind it. You see topless ads on billboards and in papers all the time, plus full-frontal female nudity on TV is no big thing.” “They have topless beaches there, too, right?” she asked, doing some steering of her own. “Yes, they do; they have fully nude ones, too,” he replied. “Did you go to them?” she asked, smiling again. “The topless ones, yes, but not the fully nude ones,” he said. “Don't get me wrong, I love seeing the naked female form just as much as the next guy, but there's something about seeing guys walking around on the beach naked that just doesn't appeal to me.” “So you were okay with the topless beaches?” “Absolutely,” he said. Her smile broadened as she sat up. “Good! Then this won't bother you,” she said as she stood up and untied the belt holding the robe closed. She took the robe off and revealed her huge, round breasts to him; she was topless, and it took Jeremy a little by surprise but only because her tits were so much bigger than he thought they were. He thought that the mile-long cleavage she had been showing him was due to the bras she wore, but he now saw that her cleavage was natural. Her breasts were huge, round and full with just a little bit of sag from their great weight. Her nipples were small and perfect, surrounded by large pale areolas. Her mammoth mounds swayed on her chest with her movements as she folded the robe and placed it on the ground beneath the lounge. The thong bottoms that she wore were dark blue and were barely big enough to cover her pubic mound. He was sure from the small size of the thong bottoms that she trimmed her pubic bush; she had to, or else he would have seen otherwise. He swallowed hard as she spoke again, sitting down and then laying back on the lounge to face the sun. “I always sunbathe topless,” she said, closing her eyes and letting the sun hit her skin. Her breasts hardly flattened out at all when she lay back, and Jeremy could see her nipples beginning to crinkle from the heat of the sun. She turned her head to him and asked, “Are you sure you don't mind?” “Mind?” he said, trying hard not to stammer, “Why in the world would I mind?” He was trying hard to keep his concentration; it was a fight since most of the blood in his body was now rushing to his cock, which was rapidly growing to its full size. He felt it straining against the material of his suit, and he was sure that she saw it. Actually, he was hoping she had. “Good,” she said, turning her face back to the sun. “I hate tan lines on my breasts. And I'm glad to see you like them, Jeremy,” she said, smiling with her eyes closed. Caught off guard by her statement, Jeremy was quiet for a few moments. She turned to look at him and laughed when she saw the look on his face; her melons shook as she laughed. Then she sat up and propped herself up on one elbow as she spoke. Her tits lay against each other, the nipples hard and erect now. “Don't be embarrassed, Jeremy,” she said, “I have much the same attitude as the French do about nudity and the human body. It doesn't bother me at all to be topless or even naked in front of you, and I consider your getting an erection as a compliment. Besides, you should be very proud,” she continued, looking down at the clear outline of his fully erect shaft, her eyes traveling up and down the length as she spoke. “You have a beautiful cock.” “Thank you,” he replied, not sure of what else to say. “You're welcome,” she said, looking back up to his eyes, her voice slightly breathy and excited. “Now why don't you come over here and fuck me with it before we both go crazy?” “I thought you'd never ask!” Jeremy replied. He stood up and untied the drawstrings of his suit and then pulled it down his legs, setting his throbbing cock free. Claudia's eyes never left his cock as she lay back and untied the strings of her thong bottoms, pulling them off and tossing them to the side. She put her feet on the lounge and spread her thighs wide as Jeremy climbed on the lounge, positioning himself above her. He had just enough time to notice that her pubic hair was trimmed close and in a narrow strip, and that her outer lips were shaven smooth. She held her arms out to him, her huge breasts pressed together by her upper arms, and wrapped her legs around him as he slid his hard cock deep inside her already-wet pussy. She moaned as he drove deep, holding him tight with her legs as he began thrusting in long, deliberate strokes. “Oh my God, you feel so good!” she breathed as he moved on top of her. “So do you!” he said, feeling her clamp down on his cock with her inner muscles. “Make this one hard and fast, Jeremy,” she said, gasping for breath as he thrust hard and deep, “we can take our time later!” “You got it,” he said, and began thrusting in and out of Claudia's tight, wet pussy in hard, deep, and fast strokes. They moved together in perfect rhythm, thrusting against each other, Jeremy driving his shaft deeply into her pussy as Claudia lifted her hips up to meet his thrusts and allow him in deep. He could feel her huge breasts pressing against his chest as she held him close, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around him, as he drove his cock in and out of her in hard strokes. She kept her legs wrapped tightly around him as she pushed his hips forward with her heels, driving him in deeper and deeper as she pushed her hips up to meet his thrusts. He knew what was about to happen, and drove harder. “Oh my God, I'm gonna cum!” she cried, and she did. Her back arched as her orgasm exploded inside her, and she cried out as the waves crashed over her senses. Jeremy felt her pussy clamp down on his cock as she came hard. Then his own orgasm overtook him and he moaned loudly as his cock exploded inside Claudia's pussy, pumping and throbbing, shooting stream after stream of hot cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock throbbing and pumping inside her pussy, filling her with his cum, and she bit down on his shoulders to stifle her screams of ecstasy as she came again. She held him tightly as he came inside her, feeling his cock shooting again and again. She held on until both of their orgasms were spent and he collapsed on top of her. She let her legs drop to the sides of the chaise lounge, and they both lay there panting and gasping for breath. After a few minutes Jeremy lifted himself up and smiled down at her. “Wow!” he said, trying to catch his breath. “That was incredible!” “Just wait 'till I get you in my bedroom,” she said, smiling back up at him, breathless as well. “You ain't seen nothing yet!” “I'm sure I haven't!” he replied, holding himself up above her. “How about a quick swim to cool off before we go?” she asked. “Sounds good to me!” he said, getting up and feeling his now-soft cock slide out of her. She quickly got to her feet and ran to the pool, diving in. He followed her in and they splashed around in the pool for a short while; while there she wrapped her arms around his neck and they kissed for the first time. The kiss was warm, soft, and wet, and he could feel himself stirring as she kissed him, her tongue dancing with his. She felt it, too. “Already?” she asked, breaking off the kiss. “Wow, I'm impressed!” “Just wait 'till I get you in your bedroom,” he said, squeezing the rounded cheeks of her ass in his hands, “you ain't seen nothing yet!” They both laughed, and then got out of the pool. They quickly gathered up their things and ran to the house, Claudia leading him by the hand. Once in her room they dropped what they were carrying and embraced, kissing again, tongues dancing once more. She pressed her entire body against him, and he could feel the firm mounds of her huge breasts pressing firmly against his chest. They both felt his cock begin to rise. “First we shower,” she said, breaking off the kiss, “to get rid of the chlorine. I hate the taste of chlorine! Then, we go to bed,” she continued, “where I intend to totally have my way with you and fuck you silly!” They went into the attached bathroom and got in the shower, the water hot on their skin. They soaped each other up, washing the sweat and chlorine from each other's bodies. Jeremy ran his hands over, up, under, and around her massive breasts, lifting the soapy globes in each hand and marveling at their great size and weight. He ran his fingers over the nubs of her nipples, and she gasped at the sensation. She ran her hands down his stomach and grasped his cock with both hands, working the suds up and sliding her slippery hands up and down his quickly-hardening shaft. They kissed again as she gripped him hard, and he slid his hands around to grasp her firmly by the ass and pull her to him as they kissed. They rinsed the lather from their bodies and got out, quickly drying each other off with two thick, soft towels. When she got to his cock Claudia knelt down in front of him and slipped her soft, wet mouth over his cock, sucking it firmly into her mouth. He moaned as she ran her tongue around the head of his cock, sliding her mouth up and down his shaft as she kneaded and massaged his smooth-shaven balls. She did this for several long, pleasurable minutes before she released his cock from her lips and stood up, kissing him lightly. “I could make you cum like that, but I think I'll save that for later on,” she said, pumping his cock in her hand. “Right now, let's go into the bedroom!” They went into Claudia's bedroom and walked over to the bed where they embraced and kissed again. Jeremy's cock was rock-hard, and Claudia could feel the hardness of his shaft pressing against her abdomen. She reached down and grabbed his throbbing shaft with her hand, pumping it slowly and firmly as they kissed. She broke off the kiss and stepped back, then put her hands on Jeremy's chest and pushed him backwards onto the bed. She quickly climbed on top of him and spun around to face his feet, putting her knees on either side of his head. Jeremy had a clear view of her perfectly shaped, smooth shaven and clean pussy, but he only had the view for a moment before Claudia dropped her pussy down onto his mouth as she grabbed his cock with one hand, his balls with the other, and slipped her mouth down on his shaft. As she sucked the pre-cum from the head of his cock, Jeremy reached up and grabbed the firm, rounded globes of Claudia's ass and pulled her pussy down firmly onto his mouth, running his tongue up and down her wet slit and then probing inside her tunnel with it. They went at each other like this for a long time, Jeremy sucking and licking on her pussy and clit while Claudia worked over his shaft and balls. She sucked his smooth balls into her wet mouth one at a time, rolling them over her tongue before letting them go and clamping her mouth on his cock again. She jumped as he flicked the tip of his tongue over her clit and then sucked on it, making her thighs tighten around his head. He felt her pussy flood, and knew that she would cum soon. He thrust his tongue in and out of her pussy, then ran it up over her clit; he repeated the process several times, and it only took a few moments for her to cum all over his face and tongue. She cried out around the shaft of his cock in her mouth as she came, clamping her thighs on his head as he sucked on her clit. Her body shook with the intensity of the orgasm, and she sucked harder on his cock. Claudia came twice like this, then released his cock and lifted her throbbing pussy from his face. She got up and spun around, straddling his cock as she faced him. Without a word she grabbed his cock and pointed it up at her pussy, then sat down on it, impaling herself on his shaft. She took it all with one stroke and immediately began riding him, sliding up and down his long, hard shaft in deep strokes. Her mammoth breasts bobbed and swayed with her movements, and he reached up to take them in both hands. He squeezed them hard, pulling and pinching on the nipples as she rode him, taking his entire cock deep inside her pussy with each downward thrust of her hips. She came several times like this, each orgasm more intense than the last, her body shaking with the intensity. Still she rode him, sliding up and down on his cock relentlessly. Without warning he grabbed her by the shoulders and threw her off of him, his cock slipping out of her pussy as she fell. He got up and turned her over face-down on the bed, moving in behind her. She knew what he wanted and got up onto her knees, lifting her hips up and presenting her rounded ass to him while lying on her crossed forearms, her mammoth breasts pressed against the mattress. He immediately grabbed her by the hips and thrust his hard cock deep inside her pussy, deeper than he'd been before, and she cried out as she felt the head of his cock hit the end of her tunnel. He immediately began thrusting in and out of her pussy, his hips slapping against her ass, his balls hitting her clit with each thrust. She grabbed the sheets in her fists and hung on as he fucked her hard and fast; she started to cum then, crying out as he rocked her with his thrusts, making her cum again and again. She was his sex toy to do with as he pleased, and she was loving every second of it! Then he pulled out and flipped her over onto her back, grabbing her legs at the back of her knees and pulling them up as he pulled her towards him. She was panting for breath as he slipped his cock back inside her and leaned forward, lying down on top of her as he slipped his hands beneath her ass and gripped it hard. She pulled her knees up and apart to let him in as deeply as she could, and he began thrusting in and out of her tunnel in long, deep strokes. She wrapped her lithe legs tightly around him, squeezing his cock with her pussy as he slid in and out, trying her best to make him cum. Her best was good enough, because in a few short minutes he told her that he was going to cum. “Cum on my tits! Please, Jeremy, cum all over my big tits for me!” she pleaded in his ear. She felt Jeremy nod against her shoulder as he continued to fuck her hard and deep. His thrusts deepened and she felt his cock widen, indicating that he was getting ready to cum. She moaned and squeezed his cock hard with her pussy, thrusting her tongue in his ear to help set him off. It did. Just as he was starting to cum Jeremy sat up and pulled his cock out of Claudia's pussy, gripping it with his hand and pumping it as it began to shoot. Claudia grabbed her big tits and pushed them together just as the first long, thick stream of cum landed on them. Jeremy cried out as his cock pumped and throbbed, shooting stream after stream of hot cum onto Claudia's huge mounds. She laughed out loud as she saw his big cock spitting its white juice out, flying through the air and landing all over her tits and stomach. She had never seen a man cum so much, and she loved it! By the time Jeremy's cock finally stopped spitting cum, her tits were covered with long lines of white, sticky cum. Jeremy, his cock sated and spent, sat back on his heels, panting for breath. “Hmm, so much lovely cum!” Claudia said, reaching up and rubbing the cum into her tits. “I've never seen a man shoot so much cum before!” “Well, it's been a while,” Jeremy said, catching his breath. The sight of her rubbing his cum into her tits excited him, and he knew that it wouldn't be long before he was giving it to her again. “I was really busy the last two months I was in France and I didn't have much time to socialize,” he said. “Well, I guess I'll just have to help you make up for lost time!” she said, smiling and licking the cum from her fingers. “I've wanted to fuck you ever since I saw you lying naked on your bed, you know,” she said, a coy look on her face. “I was starting to think you weren't interested!” “Oh, I was interested, all right!” he said, lying next to her on the bed and propping himself up on one elbow. “I was interested from the moment I saw you in that French maid's outfit with your tits popping out of it!” He reached over and ran a finger over her nipple, making her gasp and the nipple crinkle up. “I thought you'd like my outfit,” she said. “Your uncle likes it, too. Besides,” she continued, “not every woman has breasts like mine, and I'm proud of them! I love to show them off!” “Just how big are you, anyway?” he asked. “I wear a size 34 triple D bra and measure 44 inches around the nipples with a tape measure,” she said proudly. “Furthermore, my waist is 22 inches and my hips are 34 inches!” “Gorgeous,” he said, impressed. “Absolutely gorgeous!” “Why, thank you, Master Jeremy!” she said playfully. “About my uncle…” he began, but she cut him off. “Not to worry, Jeremy, your uncle is a sweet, generous man, but there's nothing going on between us,” she explained, much to Jeremy's relief. “Aside from being way too old for me, he's my boss, and it's never ever a good idea to get involved with your boss. I know he likes looking at my tits and ass, and that's fine with me because I like showing them off, but that's as far as it goes.” “And you're not worried about getting involved with me?” he asked. “Not at all,” she replied, propping herself up on one elbow. “You're not the boss, and I hardly think you have any complaints about the quality of my service, now do you?” she asked playfully, smiling at him. “None at all,” he replied, smiling back. “Besides, I know your uncle is just dying to hear about my 'wild side!'” she said, totally surprising him. “How did you know about that?” Jeremy asked. “I saw the note before he sealed it up,” she explained. “He had a phone call, and I saw it when I walked past.” “I won't say a word to him if you don't want me to,” Jeremy swore. “Actually,” Claudia said, her hand wandering down to Jeremy's cock, “We have three more days before your uncle gets back. I was thinking that we should see just how much we can give you to talk about!” She grasped his cock and began tugging on it, smiling a wicked smile as she did so. His cock immediately began to grow in her grasp, and she pushed him over onto his back before leaning over and sucking his cock into her mouth. 'My uncle is never going to believe this!' Jeremy thought as he watched Claudia's head move slowly up and down, 'if I can survive the next three days to tell him, that is!' Finis. by Original_Aramis for Literotica

A young man meets his uncle's attractive and sexy maid. by Original_Aramis, listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was very late in the afternoon when the taxi carrying Jeremy Fuller arrived at its destination. Jeremy looked out of the window as the taxi rolled up the drive and stopped in front of the house, a smile crossing his tired face. The house was pretty much as he remembered it; the grounds were neat and well-kept, the grass green and cut close, the house neat and tidy. Jeremy had been away at school in Europe for the past two years, and this was his first trip home. It was his uncle's idea that he attend school in Europe; he had done it when he was young and always said it was the best thing to ever happen to him next to getting custody of Jeremy.Jeremy's uncle had raised him since his parents were killed when he was six, and had done an excellent job of it. He had no brothers or sisters or any other living relatives and his uncle was a bachelor, so he was the sole object of his uncle's attention. He loved his uncle like a father, and had missed him while he was gone. He had been looking forward to the trip home for months; the only thing to throw a damper in the works was the last-minute letter he got from his uncle the day before he got on the plane to fly home. Seems that there was a problem with one of his holdings in South America, and he had to go take care of it. He'd only be gone for about a week, but he'd be leaving the day that Jeremy was getting on the plane to come home. That meant he'd have the house all to himself for the first four or five days that he was home; he guessed that would be OK, since he'd just relax by the pool, go downtown during the evening, and maybe even get lucky and score once or twice before his uncle got home. European women were nice, but he was looking forward to some good old American ass. Jeremy walked up and opened the door to the house as the taxi drove away, then walked inside and dropped his bags on the floor next to the door. The house was cool and quiet, and he saw an envelope with his name on it lying on the small table in the hallway. He picked it up, opened it, and took out the sheet of paper inside. It was a note from his uncle, telling him that he was sorry he couldn't be there for the first few days, but that he'd get home as soon as he could. He also said for Jeremy to enjoy himself and have fun, telling him where the keys to the car were. But it was the last paragraph that caught his eye. “And don't worry about keeping the place neat; I've hired a live-in maid since you left, and she does quite a good job of taking care of things. Her name is Claudia; I think you'll like her. Welcome home! Love, Uncle Andy.” Claudia; what an intriguing name, Jeremy thought. And just what did he mean by ‘I think you'll like her,' he thought to himself. Oh, well, he thought, he'd find out soon enough. He picked up his bags and headed upstairs to his old room. The room was exactly as he remembered it, and it seemed like no one had touched it since he left. Everything was in the same places as he last remembered seeing them, although there wasn't a speck of dust or dirt anywhere to be seen. He dropped his bags on the floor and then stood in the center of the room and looked around, feeling glad to be home. “Welcome home, Master Jeremy,” a feminine voice said from behind him. Startled, Jeremy turned around quickly. Standing behind him with her hands behind her back and wearing a traditional French maid's outfit was the woman who just had to be Claudia. His breath caught in his throat as he saw her for the first time. She was about 5 and a half feet tall, maybe 110 pounds soaking wet, with blond hair, blue eyes, and a very trim figure. She also had the nicest, roundest pair of tits he'd ever seen! They were absolutely stunning,  and the dress was cut low enough to show about a mile of cleavage. He could see the tops of her busty breasts rising and falling as she breathed. He could only imagine the industrial-strength bra she had to be wearing to hold those mammaries in. She laughed gaily and broke his trance. “I'm sorry, Master Jeremy, I didn't mean to startle you!” she said, smiling at him. “No, that's okay, really!” he said, flustered and embarrassed at having been caught staring at her huge tits. “I didn't mean to…well, it's just that I wasn't expecting…” he stammered, not knowing what to say. Claudia laughed again. “That's quite all right, Master Jeremy, I'm used to the reaction I get when men see me for the first time; actually, I take it as a compliment!” She took a step into the room and introduced herself. “I'm Claudia, as I'm sure you've figured out. I'm your uncle's housekeeper, and he's instructed me to take good care of you until he gets home,” she explained. She walked over and picked up his bags, showing more of her spectacular cleavage to him as she bent over. She carried the bags over to his bed and put them there, and for the first time he noticed that the short skirt of her outfit revealed a pair of very shapely legs which led up to a firm, rounded ass. He caught himself and brought his eyes up to hers before she turned around and caught him staring again. “Is there anything I can do for you, Master Jeremy?” she asked, smiling at him. Her choice of words did not go unnoticed by Jeremy. “No, thank you. And please, my name is Jeremy; you can stop with the ‘master' stuff, okay?” he said, smiling at her. She smiled back in response. “Okay, Jeremy,” she said, and then walked towards the door. “Your uncle left another note for you on your dresser, by the way. I have some things to attend to downstairs, so I'll leave you to get settled in.” She paused at the door and turned to face him again. “Are you sure there isn't anything I can do for you before I leave?” she asked again, still smiling at him. ‘Yeah, you can wrap those massive tits around my head and smother me with them!' he thought to himself. “No thank you, Claudia. I'm going to take a shower and relax a bit,” he replied, looking over and seeing the envelope on the dresser. “The long flight over kind of wore me out.” “Very good, Jeremy, I'll check with you in an hour or so!” she smiled at him and then left, closing the door behind her. He couldn't help but wonder if there was a pair of thong panties hiding beneath that short skirt of her. If she wore panties at all, that is. Jeremy walked over to the dresser, picked up the envelope, and read the short note inside. “Jeremy, So what do you think of Claudia? Quite spectacular, isn't she? Believe it or not, I hired her based on a telephone interview and didn't actually see her until she showed up her first day. Needless to say I was very glad I hired her! And the French maid outfit was her idea, by the way…she insisted on wearing it as her uniform, which is quite all right with me as I'm sure it is with you as well. She's a sweet girl who's very good at her job, although I have a feeling there's a wild side to her that I haven't seen. But I'll let you tell me all about that when I get home! Again, welcome home! Uncle Andy” Jeremy folded the note and put it back in the envelope. A wild side, huh? He thought to himself as he got undressed to get in the shower. He could certainly see where his uncle would get that idea from, especially if she used the same double-meaning phrases with him that she just used with Jeremy. And she had to know how incredibly low-cut her dress was and just how much cleavage she was showing, didn't she? After all, she chose it herself, not her uncle. Thong panties would tell the tale, he thought as he turned on the water in the shower; if she's wearing thong panties, then she's got a wild side for sure! If she wore panties at all, that is. Jeremy took a shower, washing the 19 hours of travel off of his body, and then lay down on his bed to take a nap. He was so tired he didn't bother to get dressed; he just lay down on his back and fell instantly asleep in the comfort of his own bed. He didn't wake up until much later, and when he did it was full dark outside. He glanced at the clock to see what time it was and was surprised to see that it was a little after nine PM. He turned on the light next to the bed, threw back the blanket covering him and swung his feet over the sit of the bed as he sat up; then it hit him. ‘I don't remember covering up with a blanket!' He thought. 'I don't remember a blanket even being laid out on the bed!' Could he have gotten up and retrieved the blanket, only to be so tired that he didn't remember it? He thought that may have been it; after all, he was more tired than he thought when he stepped out of the shower, falling asleep right away. In any event, he stood up and picked up one of his bags, then placed it on the bed. He opened it and pulled out a clean pair of jeans and a t-shirt; he quickly slipped these on (he never wore underwear) and then slipped his bare feet into his well-worn deck shoes. Then he went over to the dresser to run a comb through his hair before going downstairs to get something to eat from the kitchen. That's when he saw the note stuck in the frame of the mirror. “I fixed a plate for you and put it in the refrigerator. All you have to do is put it in the microwave for 4 minutes and that's it. Hope you had a nice nap! Claudia.” So she had been in his room! And she had obviously gotten a close look at him since she was invariably the one who had covered him with the blanket. Jeremy was so taken aback by the realization that she had been in there while he was sleeping naked on his bed that he didn't know whether to be upset or amused. After a very few moments he was neither; he found himself intrigued and slightly aroused. He wondered if she had stood over him, looking down at his naked form before she covered him, and wondered what she had thought. He also wondered how long she had been in there. He went downstairs and found the plate in the kitchen just like the note said, and then nuked it according to instructions. After he finished eating he put the plate in the sink and went back upstairs to unpack. He didn't see or hear Claudia for the rest of the night; he figured that she was probably either in her room or out on the town. In either case he didn't think he'd see her again that night, so after he finished unpacking he went back to bed. He got up the next morning bright and early, showered again, got dressed in the same jeans and t-shirt he'd briefly had on the night before, then went downstairs to get some breakfast and read the paper. It would be nice to read an American paper for a change. As soon as he walked into the hallway he smelled the sausage, bacon and eggs cooking. He smiled as he walked into the kitchen and saw Claudia in her French maid outfit standing over the stove, putting the finishing touches on his eggs. She noticed him in the doorway and smiled. “Good morning, Jeremy! How did you sleep?” she asked, turning the bacon. The tops of her huge breasts jiggled with her every move. “Like a rock,” he replied, walking over and sitting down at the table. He wasn't going to mention anything about her coming into his room unless she did. Set out on the table in front of him was a knife, fork, plate, a glass of orange juice and the morning paper. This girl thought of everything. “Good! I hope you don't mind my coming in and covering you up,” she said, brining the pan with his eggs over and scraping the scrambled eggs out onto his plate. She bent over beside him and gave him another long look at her spectacular cleavage. “When I came in to check on you after an hour and you didn't answer the knock on your door, I thought it would be wise to see if you were okay.” She straightened up and took the empty pan back to the stove, then returned with the bacon and sausage. He got another look at her twin peaks when she did this. “You didn't look cold; actually, you looked fine, but I thought it would be best to cover you up anyway,” she explained, taking the empty pan over to the stove. 'There's that double-meaning statement again!' Jeremy thought. “Thank you, I appreciate you looking out for me like that,” he said as he started to eat his breakfast. “It was my pleasure, really!” she said, smiling at him. 'I just bet it was!' He thought. “I've already eaten, and there are some things I have to take care of this morning, so I'll leave you to your eggs and paper,” she said, picking up the remnants of the bacon and sausage wrappings and walking over to the trash can. “If there's anything I can do for you, please don't hesitate to ask!” she said as she turned away from him and stepped on the pedal for the trash can in the corner. The lid popped up and she dropped the trash into it. Some of it missed the can and fell to the floor; she bent over from the waist without bending her knees to pick it up and put it in the trash can, then left the room without turning around to see the look on Jeremy's face. She was wearing a thong. Jeremy smiled, then went back to eating his breakfast. When Jeremy returned to his room after breakfast, the first thing he noticed was that Claudia had unpacked his luggage. The next thing he noticed was the neatly folded towel lying on the bed, next to his racing style swim trunks. Lying on top of the trunks was a short note which read, “Just in case you decide to go for a swim later on!” When he bought the trunks in Europe he wasn't particularly fond of them at first, but that was all he could find in that part of the world. The thought of walking around in a skin-tight Spandex bathing suit that showed every curve, bump and vein - especially when he had an erection, which was frequently on the nude beaches at first - made him uncomfortable. He eventually got used to them and now didn't think twice about wearing them. He even got used to the nude beaches, and the all-too-frequent erections slowed considerably. After six months of seeing European women walking around topless, it took a woman with a really spectacular body to get that kind of reaction out of him. A woman with a body like Claudia's. At first he didn't know what to think, and then he decided what the hell - after he got back from visiting some old friends in town, he just might go for that swim and see what happened. He had a feeling, and wanted to see if he was right. He went downstairs to get the car keys and tell Claudia he was leaving. He followed the sound of the vacuum cleaner and found her in his uncle's study, vacuuming the rug. He stood in the doorway for several moments, watching her move the vacuum cleaner around the room. When she turned in his direction he got another good view of her mammoth breasts which were bobbing like crazy as she worked the vacuum. After a long minute she finally looked up and noticed him, jumping a bit. They both smiled as she shut off the machine, and he spoke first. “Now it's my turn to startle you!” he said. “I'm sorry; I didn't mean to sneak up on you!” “I guess I had it coming,” she said, still smiling at him. “So now we're even! What can I do for you, Jeremy?” she asked. “I just wanted to let you know that I was going out for a while to see some old friends,” he said. “I should be back in a couple of hours.” “Would you like me to have lunch waiting for you when you get back?” she asked. “That would be great, yes,” he said, marveling at this girl's efficiency. “And after lunch, I think I'll go for that swim,” he said, leaving the open-ended statement hanging there. She smiled broadly, her eyes lighting up as she replied. “Wonderful! I'm sure you'll enjoy it!” she said, giving him an open-ended statement of her own to ponder as he walked away. He returned to the house around noon, and true to her word Claudia had lunch waiting for him. The sandwich and chips were the perfect lunch, and Jeremy told her so when she set the plate down in front of him, again showing him her mile-long cleavage. “Thank you, Jeremy, that's very sweet!” she said, smiling at him. She walked towards the door and then stopped, turning to ask, “Is there anything else I can do for you?” 'Okay, I'll play your game!' he thought. “No, this is just fine, Claudia…for now,” he replied, smiling a wry smile at her. She smiled very broadly at his response before replying. “You just call me if you want anything else from me!” she said, and then walked through the door. 'And so the game begins,' Jeremy thought as he ate his lunch. He had a pretty good idea where things were headed, and he really hoped he was right. If he didn't get to see those huge tits naked soon, he'd go absolutely crazy! After he finished eating he went upstairs, changed into his swim trunks, and headed down to the pool, the towel slung over his shoulder. The day was bright, clear, and hot, and the water felt good on his skin as he dove into the pool. He swam a few laps in the Olympic-size pool, then hoisted himself out of the cool water and headed for the chaise lounge, picking up his towel from where he dropped it on the way. He ran his hands over his head to squeegee the water out, then lay down on the big padded lounge chair, letting the sun warm his body and dry the water from his skin. He closed his eyes and relaxed, letting his mind wander and was not surprised to find it wandering over Claudia and those luscious tits. His thoughts combined with the warm sun on his crotch began to have the inevitable effect and he felt his cock swelling slightly, pressing against the snug material of his suit. 'I wonder what the rest of her looks like'? He thought to himself. As if on cue, from behind him came Claudia's voice. “Would you mind if I joined you, Jeremy?” He opened his eyes and turned his head to see her standing behind his chair, smiling down at him. He could have sworn she was staring at his crotch when he first turned his head, but he wasn't sure. She was wearing a short white terrycloth pool robe which stopped just below the cheeks of her ass, and was carrying a towel. “Please do!” he said, gesturing to the chaise lounge next to his. He made no move to cover his partial erection which was plainly visible through his tight suit. “Thank you!” she said. She walked over to the lounge and spread the towel out to lie on, giving Jeremy a good look at the underside of her ass as she did so. Not surprisingly, her bathing suit was a thong, too, he was glad to see. She turned at sat down on the lounge facing Jeremy, leaving her robe on. She smiled at him as she spoke. “How long were you in Europe, Jeremy?” she asked, genuinely interested. She leaned forward on her knees, and Jeremy saw more of her fantastic cleavage than ever. He couldn't wait to see the suit she had on under that robe! “Two years,” he said, “most of it in France going to school. I did a couple of internships in Belgium and Germany, but mostly it was France.” “Did you like France?” she asked. “Yes, I did,” he replied. “The people were very nice, and once you got used to the cultural differences, it was just great.” “Cultural differences?” “Yep; Europeans in general and the French in particular have a very different attitude,” he explained, “much more relaxed than ours. They don't let the trivial things upset them, and their attitude on nudity is just great.” “What attitude is that?” she asked, letting him steer the conversation. He had a feeling she knew she was being steered and didn't mind. “They don't mind it. You see topless ads on billboards and in papers all the time, plus full-frontal female nudity on TV is no big thing.” “They have topless beaches there, too, right?” she asked, doing some steering of her own. “Yes, they do; they have fully nude ones, too,” he replied. “Did you go to them?” she asked, smiling again. “The topless ones, yes, but not the fully nude ones,” he said. “Don't get me wrong, I love seeing the naked female form just as much as the next guy, but there's something about seeing guys walking around on the beach naked that just doesn't appeal to me.” “So you were okay with the topless beaches?” “Absolutely,” he said. Her smile broadened as she sat up. “Good! Then this won't bother you,” she said as she stood up and untied the belt holding the robe closed. She took the robe off and revealed her huge, round breasts to him; she was topless, and it took Jeremy a little by surprise but only because her tits were so much bigger than he thought they were. He thought that the mile-long cleavage she had been showing him was due to the bras she wore, but he now saw that her cleavage was natural. Her breasts were huge, round and full with just a little bit of sag from their great weight. Her nipples were small and perfect, surrounded by large pale areolas. Her mammoth mounds swayed on her chest with her movements as she folded the robe and placed it on the ground beneath the lounge. The thong bottoms that she wore were dark blue and were barely big enough to cover her pubic mound. He was sure from the small size of the thong bottoms that she trimmed her pubic bush; she had to, or else he would have seen otherwise. He swallowed hard as she spoke again, sitting down and then laying back on the lounge to face the sun. “I always sunbathe topless,” she said, closing her eyes and letting the sun hit her skin. Her breasts hardly flattened out at all when she lay back, and Jeremy could see her nipples beginning to crinkle from the heat of the sun. She turned her head to him and asked, “Are you sure you don't mind?” “Mind?” he said, trying hard not to stammer, “Why in the world would I mind?” He was trying hard to keep his concentration; it was a fight since most of the blood in his body was now rushing to his cock, which was rapidly growing to its full size. He felt it straining against the material of his suit, and he was sure that she saw it. Actually, he was hoping she had. “Good,” she said, turning her face back to the sun. “I hate tan lines on my breasts. And I'm glad to see you like them, Jeremy,” she said, smiling with her eyes closed. Caught off guard by her statement, Jeremy was quiet for a few moments. She turned to look at him and laughed when she saw the look on his face; her melons shook as she laughed. Then she sat up and propped herself up on one elbow as she spoke. Her tits lay against each other, the nipples hard and erect now. “Don't be embarrassed, Jeremy,” she said, “I have much the same attitude as the French do about nudity and the human body. It doesn't bother me at all to be topless or even naked in front of you, and I consider your getting an erection as a compliment. Besides, you should be very proud,” she continued, looking down at the clear outline of his fully erect shaft, her eyes traveling up and down the length as she spoke. “You have a beautiful cock.” “Thank you,” he replied, not sure of what else to say. “You're welcome,” she said, looking back up to his eyes, her voice slightly breathy and excited. “Now why don't you come over here and fuck me with it before we both go crazy?” “I thought you'd never ask!” Jeremy replied. He stood up and untied the drawstrings of his suit and then pulled it down his legs, setting his throbbing cock free. Claudia's eyes never left his cock as she lay back and untied the strings of her thong bottoms, pulling them off and tossing them to the side. She put her feet on the lounge and spread her thighs wide as Jeremy climbed on the lounge, positioning himself above her. He had just enough time to notice that her pubic hair was trimmed close and in a narrow strip, and that her outer lips were shaven smooth. She held her arms out to him, her huge breasts pressed together by her upper arms, and wrapped her legs around him as he slid his hard cock deep inside her already-wet pussy. She moaned as he drove deep, holding him tight with her legs as he began thrusting in long, deliberate strokes. “Oh my God, you feel so good!” she breathed as he moved on top of her. “So do you!” he said, feeling her clamp down on his cock with her inner muscles. “Make this one hard and fast, Jeremy,” she said, gasping for breath as he thrust hard and deep, “we can take our time later!” “You got it,” he said, and began thrusting in and out of Claudia's tight, wet pussy in hard, deep, and fast strokes. They moved together in perfect rhythm, thrusting against each other, Jeremy driving his shaft deeply into her pussy as Claudia lifted her hips up to meet his thrusts and allow him in deep. He could feel her huge breasts pressing against his chest as she held him close, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around him, as he drove his cock in and out of her in hard strokes. She kept her legs wrapped tightly around him as she pushed his hips forward with her heels, driving him in deeper and deeper as she pushed her hips up to meet his thrusts. He knew what was about to happen, and drove harder. “Oh my God, I'm gonna cum!” she cried, and she did. Her back arched as her orgasm exploded inside her, and she cried out as the waves crashed over her senses. Jeremy felt her pussy clamp down on his cock as she came hard. Then his own orgasm overtook him and he moaned loudly as his cock exploded inside Claudia's pussy, pumping and throbbing, shooting stream after stream of hot cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock throbbing and pumping inside her pussy, filling her with his cum, and she bit down on his shoulders to stifle her screams of ecstasy as she came again. She held him tightly as he came inside her, feeling his cock shooting again and again. She held on until both of their orgasms were spent and he collapsed on top of her. She let her legs drop to the sides of the chaise lounge, and they both lay there panting and gasping for breath. After a few minutes Jeremy lifted himself up and smiled down at her. “Wow!” he said, trying to catch his breath. “That was incredible!” “Just wait 'till I get you in my bedroom,” she said, smiling back up at him, breathless as well. “You ain't seen nothing yet!” “I'm sure I haven't!” he replied, holding himself up above her. “How about a quick swim to cool off before we go?” she asked. “Sounds good to me!” he said, getting up and feeling his now-soft cock slide out of her. She quickly got to her feet and ran to the pool, diving in. He followed her in and they splashed around in the pool for a short while; while there she wrapped her arms around his neck and they kissed for the first time. The kiss was warm, soft, and wet, and he could feel himself stirring as she kissed him, her tongue dancing with his. She felt it, too. “Already?” she asked, breaking off the kiss. “Wow, I'm impressed!” “Just wait 'till I get you in your bedroom,” he said, squeezing the rounded cheeks of her ass in his hands, “you ain't seen nothing yet!” They both laughed, and then got out of the pool. They quickly gathered up their things and ran to the house, Claudia leading him by the hand. Once in her room they dropped what they were carrying and embraced, kissing again, tongues dancing once more. She pressed her entire body against him, and he could feel the firm mounds of her huge breasts pressing firmly against his chest. They both felt his cock begin to rise. “First we shower,” she said, breaking off the kiss, “to get rid of the chlorine. I hate the taste of chlorine! Then, we go to bed,” she continued, “where I intend to totally have my way with you and fuck you silly!” They went into the attached bathroom and got in the shower, the water hot on their skin. They soaped each other up, washing the sweat and chlorine from each other's bodies. Jeremy ran his hands over, up, under, and around her massive breasts, lifting the soapy globes in each hand and marveling at their great size and weight. He ran his fingers over the nubs of her nipples, and she gasped at the sensation. She ran her hands down his stomach and grasped his cock with both hands, working the suds up and sliding her slippery hands up and down his quickly-hardening shaft. They kissed again as she gripped him hard, and he slid his hands around to grasp her firmly by the ass and pull her to him as they kissed. They rinsed the lather from their bodies and got out, quickly drying each other off with two thick, soft towels. When she got to his cock Claudia knelt down in front of him and slipped her soft, wet mouth over his cock, sucking it firmly into her mouth. He moaned as she ran her tongue around the head of his cock, sliding her mouth up and down his shaft as she kneaded and massaged his smooth-shaven balls. She did this for several long, pleasurable minutes before she released his cock from her lips and stood up, kissing him lightly. “I could make you cum like that, but I think I'll save that for later on,” she said, pumping his cock in her hand. “Right now, let's go into the bedroom!” They went into Claudia's bedroom and walked over to the bed where they embraced and kissed again. Jeremy's cock was rock-hard, and Claudia could feel the hardness of his shaft pressing against her abdomen. She reached down and grabbed his throbbing shaft with her hand, pumping it slowly and firmly as they kissed. She broke off the kiss and stepped back, then put her hands on Jeremy's chest and pushed him backwards onto the bed. She quickly climbed on top of him and spun around to face his feet, putting her knees on either side of his head. Jeremy had a clear view of her perfectly shaped, smooth shaven and clean pussy, but he only had the view for a moment before Claudia dropped her pussy down onto his mouth as she grabbed his cock with one hand, his balls with the other, and slipped her mouth down on his shaft. As she sucked the pre-cum from the head of his cock, Jeremy reached up and grabbed the firm, rounded globes of Claudia's ass and pulled her pussy down firmly onto his mouth, running his tongue up and down her wet slit and then probing inside her tunnel with it. They went at each other like this for a long time, Jeremy sucking and licking on her pussy and clit while Claudia worked over his shaft and balls. She sucked his smooth balls into her wet mouth one at a time, rolling them over her tongue before letting them go and clamping her mouth on his cock again. She jumped as he flicked the tip of his tongue over her clit and then sucked on it, making her thighs tighten around his head. He felt her pussy flood, and knew that she would cum soon. He thrust his tongue in and out of her pussy, then ran it up over her clit; he repeated the process several times, and it only took a few moments for her to cum all over his face and tongue. She cried out around the shaft of his cock in her mouth as she came, clamping her thighs on his head as he sucked on her clit. Her body shook with the intensity of the orgasm, and she sucked harder on his cock. Claudia came twice like this, then released his cock and lifted her throbbing pussy from his face. She got up and spun around, straddling his cock as she faced him. Without a word she grabbed his cock and pointed it up at her pussy, then sat down on it, impaling herself on his shaft. She took it all with one stroke and immediately began riding him, sliding up and down his long, hard shaft in deep strokes. Her mammoth breasts bobbed and swayed with her movements, and he reached up to take them in both hands. He squeezed them hard, pulling and pinching on the nipples as she rode him, taking his entire cock deep inside her pussy with each downward thrust of her hips. She came several times like this, each orgasm more intense than the last, her body shaking with the intensity. Still she rode him, sliding up and down on his cock relentlessly. Without warning he grabbed her by the shoulders and threw her off of him, his cock slipping out of her pussy as she fell. He got up and turned her over face-down on the bed, moving in behind her. She knew what he wanted and got up onto her knees, lifting her hips up and presenting her rounded ass to him while lying on her crossed forearms, her mammoth breasts pressed against the mattress. He immediately grabbed her by the hips and thrust his hard cock deep inside her pussy, deeper than he'd been before, and she cried out as she felt the head of his cock hit the end of her tunnel. He immediately began thrusting in and out of her pussy, his hips slapping against her ass, his balls hitting her clit with each thrust. She grabbed the sheets in her fists and hung on as he fucked her hard and fast; she started to cum then, crying out as he rocked her with his thrusts, making her cum again and again. She was his sex toy to do with as he pleased, and she was loving every second of it! Then he pulled out and flipped her over onto her back, grabbing her legs at the back of her knees and pulling them up as he pulled her towards him. She was panting for breath as he slipped his cock back inside her and leaned forward, lying down on top of her as he slipped his hands beneath her ass and gripped it hard. She pulled her knees up and apart to let him in as deeply as she could, and he began thrusting in and out of her tunnel in long, deep strokes. She wrapped her lithe legs tightly around him, squeezing his cock with her pussy as he slid in and out, trying her best to make him cum. Her best was good enough, because in a few short minutes he told her that he was going to cum. “Cum on my tits! Please, Jeremy, cum all over my big tits for me!” she pleaded in his ear. She felt Jeremy nod against her shoulder as he continued to fuck her hard and deep. His thrusts deepened and she felt his cock widen, indicating that he was getting ready to cum. She moaned and squeezed his cock hard with her pussy, thrusting her tongue in his ear to help set him off. It did. Just as he was starting to cum Jeremy sat up and pulled his cock out of Claudia's pussy, gripping it with his hand and pumping it as it began to shoot. Claudia grabbed her big tits and pushed them together just as the first long, thick stream of cum landed on them. Jeremy cried out as his cock pumped and throbbed, shooting stream after stream of hot cum onto Claudia's huge mounds. She laughed out loud as she saw his big cock spitting its white juice out, flying through the air and landing all over her tits and stomach. She had never seen a man cum so much, and she loved it! By the time Jeremy's cock finally stopped spitting cum, her tits were covered with long lines of white, sticky cum. Jeremy, his cock sated and spent, sat back on his heels, panting for breath. “Hmm, so much lovely cum!” Claudia said, reaching up and rubbing the cum into her tits. “I've never seen a man shoot so much cum before!” “Well, it's been a while,” Jeremy said, catching his breath. The sight of her rubbing his cum into her tits excited him, and he knew that it wouldn't be long before he was giving it to her again. “I was really busy the last two months I was in France and I didn't have much time to socialize,” he said. “Well, I guess I'll just have to help you make up for lost time!” she said, smiling and licking the cum from her fingers. “I've wanted to fuck you ever since I saw you lying naked on your bed, you know,” she said, a coy look on her face. “I was starting to think you weren't interested!” “Oh, I was interested, all right!” he said, lying next to her on the bed and propping himself up on one elbow. “I was interested from the moment I saw you in that French maid's outfit with your tits popping out of it!” He reached over and ran a finger over her nipple, making her gasp and the nipple crinkle up. “I thought you'd like my outfit,” she said. “Your uncle likes it, too. Besides,” she continued, “not every woman has breasts like mine, and I'm proud of them! I love to show them off!” “Just how big are you, anyway?” he asked. “I wear a size 34 triple D bra and measure 44 inches around the nipples with a tape measure,” she said proudly. “Furthermore, my waist is 22 inches and my hips are 34 inches!” “Gorgeous,” he said, impressed. “Absolutely gorgeous!” “Why, thank you, Master Jeremy!” she said playfully. “About my uncle…” he began, but she cut him off. “Not to worry, Jeremy, your uncle is a sweet, generous man, but there's nothing going on between us,” she explained, much to Jeremy's relief. “Aside from being way too old for me, he's my boss, and it's never ever a good idea to get involved with your boss. I know he likes looking at my tits and ass, and that's fine with me because I like showing them off, but that's as far as it goes.” “And you're not worried about getting involved with me?” he asked. “Not at all,” she replied, propping herself up on one elbow. “You're not the boss, and I hardly think you have any complaints about the quality of my service, now do you?” she asked playfully, smiling at him. “None at all,” he replied, smiling back. “Besides, I know your uncle is just dying to hear about my 'wild side!'” she said, totally surprising him. “How did you know about that?” Jeremy asked. “I saw the note before he sealed it up,” she explained. “He had a phone call, and I saw it when I walked past.” “I won't say a word to him if you don't want me to,” Jeremy swore. “Actually,” Claudia said, her hand wandering down to Jeremy's cock, “We have three more days before your uncle gets back. I was thinking that we should see just how much we can give you to talk about!” She grasped his cock and began tugging on it, smiling a wicked smile as she did so. His cock immediately began to grow in her grasp, and she pushed him over onto his back before leaning over and sucking his cock into her mouth. 'My uncle is never going to believe this!' Jeremy thought as he watched Claudia's head move slowly up and down, 'if I can survive the next three days to tell him, that is!' Finis. by Original_Aramis for Literotica

Message Rella B Here!Welcome to Reading with Rella B! This episode features a new series of the podcast "Bear King & Bobo Chico Stories: The Farther Adventures of Bear King and Bobo Chico" with Bob Hastings.Bear King and Bobo Chico got lost when their balloon floats away from Portland. Back in Portland's South Waterfront, Loar and Roen found Bear King's backpack and magic wand. Startled by Carl the Crow, Loar accidentally utters a magic phrase, transporting the boys into the balloon. Delighted but concerned, the group travels through a cloud, which triggers an electrical disturbance that sends them all to the fantastical world of Wonderland.If you like this story, you can listen to all the episodes on Spotify/Buzzsprout.Support the Show.***I have a new book that will be coming out! Check it out on BackerKit to get exclusive merch and a copy before it is released to market!*** We will begin getting our brains and bodies ready with some stretching and a riddle with Rella, then we will hear the story and shout out our Co-Creators!There are many participation opportunities for the little ones, so please go to RellaBBooks.com or your favorite social channel, if you would like to learn more about those! I send out FREE weekly activities to my newsletter subscribers and followers. Social HandlesFacebook: @RellaBBooksInstagram: @RellaBBooksTwitter: @RellaBBooksPinterest: @RellaBBooksYouTube: @RellaBBooksTikTok: @RellaBBooksWebsite: RellaBBooks.comThanks for listening, toodles!

German football phrases, Dunk's ketchup obsession, PSR shenanigans AGAIN and the flower of Scotland has wilted. Russ, Pete and Andy K marvel at it all as well as casting a further eye over inbound Albion head coach Fabulous Fabian Hürzeler. Stand or fall!   UTA!  Come on

A casual conversation during brunch caused my friend to reevaluate her attitude toward skiing. Get in touch: podcast@gretchenrubin.com Follow on social media: @GretchenRubin on YouTube @GretchenRubin on TikTok @GretchenRubin on Instagram @GretchenRubin on Threads Get the podcast show notes by email every week: happiercast.com/shownotes Get Gretchen Rubin's newest book Life in Five Senses to see how she discovered a surprising path to a life of more energy, creativity, luck, and love: by tuning in to the five senses. Now available - order here. Visit Gretchen's website to learn more about Gretchen's best-selling books, products from The Happiness Project Collection, and the Happier app.  To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

We've all heard of angel numbers, right? 111 222 1234? But what about knocks? Raps on the door? I remember from my Ghost Adventure-obsessing days, the crew would often hear three knocks, declaring it a sure sign of dark energies, maybe a sign of a demon - a mocking of the trilogy that is the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. But recently I heard four knocks on my front door, then three hours later, four more knocks. Once the sun rose, I went on web search  to find out if there was some deep meaning behind the four knocks. And that rabbit hole? Well...On a night when the wind was gusting from 70-100 miles per hour, I managed to tuck inside a comforter and fall asleep. At 1am I startled awake to the sound of four distinct knocks. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Like a fist on a wood door, I immediately thought it might be a family member that'd come over because their power was out. I got out of bed and my instinct told me not to open the front door. I did pull back the shade and look outside. No one was there. No car was in the driveway. Nothing. I returned to bed and then Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! at 4am. Startled again, this time the cat followed me down the hallway. I checked the side window and no one was on the porch, no car in the driveway, then I remembered the side door, that no one really uses. It has a pane of glass, and, you guessed it, no one was on the other side. I had another whispering from my intuition, don't open the door. I worried again that it might be a family member coming over, and then as I tucked myself back under the covers, my intuition said, It wouldn't be them. It'd be something dark in disguise. Whoo. Creepy thought.What's all that have to do with Orion? Maybe by the episode close I'll have figured that out!Liked the episode? Listen to one of these NEXTThe Mastery & Magic of Crows with Special Guest, the Corvid CornerMount Shasta - Heaven or Hell?Remote Viewing and What Happened to Pru?Bonus Meditation: Strengthening the Vessel with Archangel AzraelShow Sources and MaterialsBest article!!! https://subconsciousvision.com/knocking-spiritual-meaning/https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fourknocks_Passage_Tom https://www.theholyscript.com/what-does-4-knocks-mean-in-the-biblehttps://www.spiritualposts.com/biblical-meaning-of-hearing-knocking/Four Knocks - an ancient site in Ir*********************************************************************Thank YOU for helping to make Curious Cat Podcast rise up through the rankings. If you have a story to share or would like to be a future guest, email the show at Curious_Cat_Podcast@iCloud.comCurious Cat is a proud member of the Ethereal Network. We endeavor to raise the vibration of the planet one positive post at a time!Curious Cat Crew on Socials:Curious Cat on Twitter (X)Curious Cat on InstagramCurious Cat on TikTokArt Director: NorasUnnamedPhotos (on Insta)

Paul tells us to not act like a frightened horse. We need to stand our ground against the invading enemy. Because, like Daniel, the persecution will come. And it will come in proportion to your virtue. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Paul tells us to not act like a frightened horse. We need to stand our ground against the invading enemy. Because, like Daniel, the persecution will come. And it will come in proportion to your virtue. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

We ask some hard hitting questions on T&C today! If something or someone scares you, what do you do? What is the one thing your kids play with that is something you also loved as a kid? And what food is an unpopular opinion for many but is one you love? Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoicesSee Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

We ask some hard hitting questions on T&C today! If something or someone scares you, what do you do? What is the one thing your kids play with that is something you also loved as a kid? And what food is an unpopular opinion for many but is one you love? Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

In this episode, we observe action-packed moments, as depicted in Sangam Literary work, Puranaanooru 322, penned by the poet Avoor Kizhaar. The verse is situated in the category of 'Vaagai Thinai' or 'Victory' and etches the terror evoked by the leader of a town.

Fluent Fiction - Mandarin Chinese: The Comedy of Hot Tea: A Heartwarming Tale from Beijing Garden Find the full episode transcript, vocabulary words, and more:fluentfiction.org/the-comedy-of-hot-tea-a-heartwarming-tale-from-beijing-garden Story Transcript:Zh: 世界上最壮观的事物不过是陈北京园中闹剧，但，生活中的闹剧就如热茶洒在雕像上，愈是无法预料，愈是令人捧腹。En: The most spectacular thing in the world is nothing more than a comedy in the Beijing Garden. However, in life, comedies are like hot tea spilled on statues. The more unpredictable they are, the more hilarious they become.Zh: 这个点滴的故事就发生在北京的一座繁华公园，其中主人公是陈伟，一个潇洒而心地善良的青年。公园是他的悠闲之地，更是他灵感如泉涌般涌现出来的地方。陈伟常常带着一杯刚买的热茶，在喧闹的公众场所里默默的发呆，享受那轻松的氛围，有时顺手喂喂公园的小鸟。En: This heartwarming story happened in a bustling park in Beijing, with Chen Wei as the protagonist, a carefree and kind-hearted young man. The park was his oasis of leisure and also the place where inspiration constantly flowed through him. Chen Wei often sat in a crowded public place, quietly daydreaming with a cup of freshly bought hot tea, enjoying the relaxed atmosphere, and sometimes feeding the birds in the park.Zh: 那个意外的一天，一个拥挤的星期六下午，陈伟恰好坐在著名的战士雕像旁边的长椅上，手中拿着微微冒热气的热茶，他对面坐着的则是一对合着手臂嬉笑的情侣。此刻，愉快的气氛突然被一个不小心而来的足球打破，陈伟被惊吓的一手反应性的站了起来，然而他的热茶却因此飞溅出去，正好洒在了那座威武的战士雕像上。En: On an unexpected day, a crowded Saturday afternoon, Chen Wei happened to sit on a bench next to the famous Warrior statue, holding a cup of steaming hot tea. Across from him sat a couple, holding hands and laughing. Suddenly, the joyful atmosphere was shattered by an accidentally kicked football. Startled, Chen Wei instinctively stood up, but in his haste, his hot tea splashed onto the mighty statue.Zh: 围观的人们首先是惊愕，然后是哗然，接着笑声如潮水般涌现，人们各种调侃，说他给战士涂了热茶色的保护层，提议公园采用这种保护方式，有的更狠，说陈伟用热茶对战士进行热身。陈伟原本羞愧无地，面红耳赤但望着这些笑着的面孔，他的心反而踏实了。于是他爽朗的笑了，当场邀请所有围观者去附近的茶馆，给大家带来了一片欢声笑语。En: The onlookers were first shocked, then made a fuss, and soon laughter erupted like tidal waves. People made all kinds of jokes, saying that he had given the Warrior a protective layer of tea color, and suggesting the park adopt this protection method. Some went further, claiming that Chen Wei was using hot tea to warm up the Warrior. Originally ashamed and embarrassed, Chen Wei looked at those laughing faces and felt strangely comforted. He burst into laughter and immediately invited all the bystanders to a nearby tea house, creating a joyful atmosphere.Zh: 这个笑料迅速在公园中传开，甚至变成了公园的一小段佳话。这个有关热茶的故事，就这样生动而有趣的活跃在了每个人的嘴边，陈伟也因此受到了人们的喜爱，公园的生活也因此变得更加有趣了。En: This amusing incident quickly spread throughout the park, becoming a small section of the park's anecdotes. This story about hot tea became vivid and interesting, passing from mouth to mouth, and Chen Wei became beloved by the people. Life in the park became even more entertaining because of it.Zh: 故事结束了，理工的雕像还在，保护层早已消逝，但是每个人心中都藏着一个关于陈伟，热茶和雕像的故事。这一切都是因为那杯不小心被洒出的热茶，也坚定了陈伟一个普通人值得被记住的信念——因为他把生活中的小事，变成了一件令人开心的大事。En: The story came to an end, and the statue stood there as before, the protective layer long gone. However, everyone carried a story about Chen Wei, hot tea, and the statue in their hearts. All of this happened because of that accidentally spilled cup of hot tea, solidifying Chen Wei's belief that even an ordinary person can be remembered because they turn the small things in life into something that brings happiness. Vocabulary Words:spectacular: 壮观的comedy: 笑剧Beijing Garden: 北京园life: 生活hot tea: 热茶spilled: 洒在statues: 雕像unpredictable: 无法预料hilarious: 令人捧腹heartwarming: 温暖人心的bustling: 繁华的carefree: 潇洒kind-hearted: 善良的oasis: 悠闲之地leisure: 闲暇inspiration: 灵感constantly: 不断地flowed: 涌现crowded: 拥挤的public place: 公众场所daydreaming: 发呆relaxed atmosphere: 轻松的氛围feeding: 喂食birds: 小鸟bench: 长椅steaming: 冒热气startled: 惊吓splashed: 飞溅mighty: 威武onlookers: 围观的人

The Man with a Storm in His Eyes – Volume 3NOTE: If you have not listened to Volumes 1 and 2 of this 4-part miniseries, please pause this episode, and go listen to the first two installments, otherwise the story won't make much sense.Over Thanksgiving I spent a few days house- and cat-sitting for a friend. The moment I met Russell the cat I was completely charmed by the milky cloudiness of his eyes. What fascinated me most was that he appeared to be able to see just fine... to the point where sometimes he appeared to be seeing things that I myself couldn't see. I found myself inspired and fully credit Russell with breaking through my writer's block.This story is available in written form in its entirety exclusively to Patreon Supporters, visit the link below to join.Join Melissa's Patreon for early access to podcast episodes, music downloads, and more: http://www.patreon.com/melissaoliveriContact: theskylarkbell@gmail.comThe Skylark Bell official website - http://www.theskylarkbell.comThe Skylark Bell on Instagram: @theskylarkbellAuthor/Producer: Melissa Oliveri - http://www.melissaoliveri.comAll music by Cannelle: http://www.cannellemusic.comCannelle on Instagram: @cannelle.musicFULL TRANSCRIPT:Things with Wings Productions presents: The Man with a Storm in His Eyes - A Skylark Special Miniseries written exclusively for The Skylark Bell podcast. I am your host, Melissa Oliveri.  Before I begin, if you haven't listened to the first two installments of this story, I strongly suggest you hit pause on this episode and go listen to volume 1 and volume 2, otherwise this episode won't make much sense. In last week's episode, Marie rescued a kitten named Jones, and made the startling discovery that Mr. Holcomb had been labeled a missing person decades prior.Now, get settled in… grab a blanket, and a warm drink… and let's dive back into the story.I didn't need to worry about waking the next morning as Jones took it upon himself to serve as an alarm clock when he felt it was time to be fed. “You little rascal, you're just loving this aren't you?” I teased as I placed a bowl of turkey pieces with a strong pour of gravy in front of him. I was about to go take a shower when the phone on the kitchen wall rang so loudly I was sure the neighbours three houses away could hear it. I grabbed my chest with my hand and waited a moment to catch my breath before lifting the receiver off the hook. “Hello?” I asked tentatively. “Oh, hello Marie dear, this is Florence,” came the voice on the other end of the line. “I was simply calling to let you know we plan on returning home early tomorrow morning. I trust things are going well?” she asked.I could still feel my heart beating out of my chest, but I managed to compose myself enough to reply. “Yes, everything is great. Mr. Holcomb is quite lovely. Oh, I should probably tell you, I found a stray kitten that I'm caring for, I hope that's okay?” I figured I should probably make mention of the fact that I'd brought an animal into their home.There was a moment of silence at the other end of the line, and I grew nervous that Florence was displeased. “That's quite alright dear. I'm sure Jones is thoroughly enjoying spending the holidays with you,” she eventually replied, and I heaved a sigh of relief. “Right then, we'll see you in the morning,” she added before promptly ending the call.I put the phone back in its cradle. Something about the conversation was bothering me... I stood barefoot on the cold ceramic kitchen floor running the conversation through my head again, then it finally hit me: How did Florence know the kitten's name was Jones? On cue, Jones wandered into the room and rubbed up against my legs. I picked him up and held him at arm's length. Of course! Jones had a name tag, perhaps Florence had seen him before, maybe he even had a reputation for visiting neighbourhood homes and getting a few extra meals out of it. “I knew you were a rascal!” I giggled. I pulled him in and bumped my nose against his, mesmerized by those unearthly amber eyes, before gently placing him back on the ground.I showered and put on a festive sweater and some dressy trousers before heading upstairs to join Mr. Holcomb for Boxing Day breakfast. I told him about the rowdy boys and the kitten, and how Jones and I had eaten Christmas dinner by candlelight before I spent a couple of hours reading Alice in Wonderland in the reading room. I was itching to ask him about the newspaper clippings, but something about his expression stopped me. His brow was knit, and his eyes had turned that stormy charcoal grey again. I realized then that I'd been speaking non-stop since we'd sat down, so I quieted myself and waited for him to speak.“So... Jones is here now,” was all he said. I nodded but wasn't sure if he noticed as he seemed to be staring off into space. I let the quiet linger between us, hoping he would elaborate, but his lips remained tightly pressed together.“Mr. Holcomb...” I began, unsure of how to broach the subject. “Your questions will all be answered in due time, my dear Marie,” he said, sparing me the trouble of asking. “There are things that should not be known before one is ready to know them...” he mused obscurely, still with that faraway, stormy look in his eyes. I didn't dare ask him to elaborate, I would just have to be patient. We spent the rest of breakfast speaking of innocuous things; childhood Christmas gifts, funny stories about relatives falling off chairs or spilling food and drink on one another at holiday parties. Though we only talked about surface things, the conversation was merry, and Mr. Holcomb's eyes progressively morphed from steely grey to an appealing feathery white.It was past noon by the time I got back downstairs to the sisters' flat. Jones meowed at me in greeting and climbed up my shin to be picked up. I curled him into my arms like a baby and stared into his eyes, bordering on chartreuse in the midday light, while feeling the soft rumble of his purring against my chest. I felt the weight of the world disappear then, there was such comfort in the softness of his fur and his desire for companionship. A sudden chill passed through the air causing Jones and I to shiver in unison. “I think I'm going to run a bath,” I said, lowering him to the hardwood floor. “Don't worry, I have no expectation that you will want to get anywhere near the water,” I laughed. “Why don't I make a fire in the fireplace for you, and you can wait for me on the sofa with a blanket?” I suddenly became aware that I was speaking to Jones as though he were human and felt simultaneously ridiculous and grateful that there was no one around to hear. I got Jones settled then made my way to the bathroom. I took the time to admire the vintage Art Deco tile pattern on the floor and walls before turning the hot water faucet on the claw foot tub to its maximum, then adding a bit of cold water and two capfuls of green apple bath bubbles. I placed a thick fluffy towel and a bathrobe on a nearby wooden stool in preparation for the aftermath of my soak, then draped my clothes over the edge of the sink before carefully slipping into the steaming hot water. I closed my eyes and breathed in the sweet, fruity fragrance while listening to the crackling of the bubbles.I sat quietly in the tub, keeping thoughts of cloudy eyes and mysterious disappearances at bay, choosing to think instead of what I would prepare for dinner and which tea from the three forbidden tea canisters I would brew first. Eventually the water grew uncomfortably tepid, and the skin on my fingers began to wrinkle. I used my toe to pull the chain attached to the bathtub stopper and let the water drain a moment before standing to step out of the tub. The towel and bathrobe were both luxuriously plush, and I relished the warm, cozy feeling of being wrapped in them. I walked to the living room and rooted through my weekender bag for a fresh change of clothes. Jones was fast asleep on the sofa, curled up on a throw pillow with the glow of the fire reflecting off the sheen of his velvety fur.I made my way to the kitchen and perused the pantry and refrigerator contents for inspiration. I grabbed some zucchini, carrots, peas, and broccoli from the fridge and a box of pasta out of the cupboard. With a little butter, cream, and spoonful of flour I could whip together a mean pasta primavera, there was even a block of fresh parmesan cheese in the fridge to top it all off. I still had leftover rum raisin cake and custard for dessert. “That will pair perfectly with a cup of forbidden tea!” I chucked to myself out loud in the empty kitchen. I set to work making a roux and roasting the vegetables. My mum had always loved my pasta primavera; the secret was roasting the vegetables rather than boiling or steaming them, the caramelization added a lovely depth of flavour to the dish. “Jones, time to eat!” I called as I placed a bowl of shredded turkey with a dollop of cream sauce at his place setting across the table from me. I set my plate on the table as well, then gave each of us a generous sprinkle of parmesan. “Now I don't want you to think this is what you get to eat every day, this is a Boxing Day special, okay?” I said to him as he hopped onto the table. I patted the top of his head then sat down to eat. A flood of memories of suppers with my mother came to me as I took my first bite. I could see her smile, hear her laugh... what I wouldn't do to see and hear her again...Jones finished his meal long before I did and stretched out in front of the stove, rolling onto his back to let its warmth tickle his belly. I cleared the table and quickly did the washing up, then put the kettle on. While waiting for the water to boil I unwrapped the rum raisin cake, cut a generous piece and placed it onto a plate. “Perfect timing!” I exclaimed as the kettle sounded its whistle. I turned off the stove, then stood in front of the shelf with the three glass tea canisters, I hadn't yet decided which one I was going to brew. I noticed a label at the bottom of each one, and squinted to read the ornate cursive handwriting in hopes it would help inform my decision. I started with the canister to the left, the tea inside was black and appeared rather nondescript. “Dark Moon, sounds like something Winifred would come up with!” I said, laughing at my own humour. I moved on to the next canister, the tea inside was shades of purple with delicate dark pink rose petals mixed in, its label read “Violet Storm”. Intriguing! The last canister was filled with a mixture of gold tea leaves, yellow and orange flower petals, and citrus rinds, the label on that one read “Golden Sunset”. I pondered a moment longer, and decided Violet Storm sounded like a good accompaniment to rum raisin cake. I gingerly lifted the canister off the shelf and placed it on the counter. I popped open its lid, and the aroma of lavender, elderberry, hibiscus, and a strange sickly-sweet smell I couldn't pinpoint rose from its contents. I found a scoop in the utensil drawer and placed three spoonfulls into the infuser part of the teapot, then poured the boiling water in and stepped away to let it steep for a few minutes. I walked to the stove and crouched next to Jones, running my hand over the sleek fur of his body. He looked up at me with those amber eyes and blinked that slow blink cats do when they're rather satisfied with their circumstances; a full belly, a warm napping spot, and a human to do their bidding. I finally admitted to myself that I'd grown unusually attached to this kitten over the past couple of days, as though we were kindred spirits from the start.“Tea time!” I said as I stood up. I poured tea from the pot into the teacup Mr. Holcomb had gifted me. I left the teacup on the counter while I brought my plate of cake and the little pot of custard to the table. Then I grabbed the saucer with the teacup precariously balanced on it and held it up to my face, breathing in the steam. The unidentified sweet smell was even more pungent now, and I desperately wondered what it would taste like. I shifted the saucer to my other hand and grabbed the teacup by its delicate handle, slowly lifting it to my mouth. Suddenly, a loud slam came from behind me. Startled beyond belief I jumped and spun on my heel. Before I could wrap my brain around what was happening the teacup flew out of my hand and went crashing to the floor, leaving the echo of a shattering sound ringing through the kitchen. I stared in shock at the purple streak of tea spreading across the black and white tile of the floor.“I told you not to drink the tea!”I gathered my wits about me and looked up. Standing a few paces away was Winifred. She had a small cut on her hand, presumably from when she slapped the teacup out of my grasp. It took me a moment to notice Florence was standing directly next to her. “Oh dear,” breathed Florence, looking at something behind me with sadness in her eyes. I turned and saw Jones voraciously drinking from the puddle of tea on the floor.“Oh Jones, that's not for you!” I said, bending to pull him into my arms.“It's too late,” croaked Winifred. I instantly recognized the voice on the phone that stormy Christmas Eve night in Mr. Holcomb's flat. What in the world was going on?!“I- I wasn't expecting you back so soon,” I stumbled over my words, both nervous and embarrassed. “Winifred felt strongly that we should come home early,” said Florence. “It's probably best that you go home now, Marie,” she added. Her voice was neutral, neither kind nor unkind, neither soft nor stern. I sheepishly bent to clean up the mess of broken porcelain on the floor. “Leave it,” she said. I kept my gaze glued to the floor and withdrew to the living room to tidy up and pack my things.As I made my way into the hall Jones sauntered over and looked up at me with those glorious glowing yellow eyes. I pondered whether I should scoop him up and take him with me, but Winifred came through the doorway to the right and stood between us, her inky eyes piercing into my soul, and slowly shook her head no. I muttered an apology and made a swift exit.I wallowed in self-pity and embarrassment for a few days, then decided to leave the confines of my flat to take a walk. I wandered through the woods where the crows cawed to one another as though saying “Look at that ridiculous girl, a guest in someone's home and doing as she pleases with no regard for them!” I felt disgraced, and disappointed in myself. Making a cup of tea seemed like such a small, innocuous, harmless thing at the time, but clearly it wasn't, clearly there was a valid reason why the sisters had forbidden it... and I should have respected their wishes.I wandered aimlessly, stopping at one point to select a drink at the local café. I stared hopelessly at the menu board, unable to make up my mind, and finally settled on some iced tea, then chuckled bitterly at the irony of my selection. My walk eventually took me to the top of Dimly Court. I looked down the street past the brick row houses and perfectly manicured shrubs, hesitating. Would it be out of place for me to walk by? The sisters were hermits, the odds of one of them seeing me were rather low. I decided to take my chances and turned onto their street. Every window covering at 51 Dimly court was drawn, but I could see Jones' silhouette sitting on the windowsill, the patterned chenille of the drapes hanging behind him like backdrop. I stood in front of the window, admiring the velvety sheen of his coat. “Jones!” I whispered as loudly as I dared. The kitten turned his head and I gasped. I instinctively took a step back and nearly tumbled off walkway. In the place of those glorious golden eyes that I had stared into just days before were two orbs filled with a swirl of thunderous grey clouds. The cat's head suddenly darted back and forth as though watching something behind me. I turned to look but there was nothing there. I stood on the empty street watching him get increasingly agitated. “Oh Jones, what happened to you?” I choked. Suddenly, the curtain was pulled aside and Winifred's pallid face came into view, that eternal streak of red lipstick still across her mouth. Her carbon-coloured eyes locked firmly on me as she pulled the kitten into her arms, then she quickly stepped back into the shadows from whence she came. The curtain closed behind her, a supple but effective barrier between us.I trudged back home in slow, plodding steps, my head hung low. My mind, however, was in overdrive. Jones' eyes were now in the same condition as Mr. Holcomb's... what on earth could have caused it? I let different scenarios play out my head, then stopped dead in my tracks as it hit me: The tea! It had to be the tea! That would explain why the sisters had instructed me not to drink it. Jones had lapped it up after it spilled on the floor, and now he had a storm in his eyes. I let the swirling thoughts keep coming; perhaps Mr. Holcomb had ingested some of the tea as well, and that's how he ended up the way he did. I suddenly remembered the glimpse of him I'd caught the night of the storm when he'd sat rod-straight in his chair, a blindfold strapped across his eyes. My next thought sent a shiver down my spine... What was it he was avoiding looking at that night? What was it, exactly, that Jones and Mr. Holcomb were able to see with those cloudy eyes that I apparently could not? I shuddered as I realised how closely I had come to joining their ranks.I spent the next few days alone, only going out for the odd walk in the woods and to do a bit of shopping at times when I was least likely to encounter other people. Thankfully, I didn't have to return to work until after the holidays. I rang in the new year by myself in my dark living room, doing my best to ignore the cacophony of the festivities outside the walls of my apartment. I simply wasn't in a celebratory mood, and other people's cheer was the last thing I needed.I woke at the crack of dawn the first day of the new year with the unsettling feeling that something was amiss. I heard the sound of a car door outside my window, and got out of bed, tugging my twisted nighty back into place. I slid into my fuzzy slippers, then walked to the living room so I could look out the front windows. My stomach clenched instantly. There, standing immobile on the walkway to my apartment building, a black 1940s style car parked behind them, were the twins. Winifred was dressed all in black with a black strip of fabric draped over her eyes, which made her white powdery makeup and smear of red lipstick stand out even more. In complete contrast, Florence was decked out in a floral dress with a long brown chequered coat draped over her shoulders. The sisters' arms were laced together, presumably so Florence could guide Winifred who surely couldn't see much, if anything, with the blindfold. Florence locked eyes with me, then carefully and deliberately bent down to place a brown leather-bound book onto the pavers of the walkway to my building. She gave me a small nod, then the pair turned and methodically walked back to the old-fashioned car. Florence helped Winifred get in her seat, then walked to the driver's side, and eased herself behind the wheel. I watched, equally confused, and mesmerized, as the pair drove off.Thank you so much for listening, I truly hope you enjoyed this third installment of The Man with a Storm in His Eyes.Be sure to check in next week for the final portion of the story!If you enjoyed this episode, please consider leaving a rating or a review, they are both greatly appreciated. You can also support my work by subscribing to Patreon. Patreon supporters get early access to ad-free podcast episodes, digital downloads of my music, and so much more. It's the first place I share my creations. However, if you prefer not to subscribe, but would like to make a one-time contribution, you can do so via your podcast platform. Any and all financial support is greatly appreciated.Once again, thank you for listening – I'm Melissa Oliveri, writer, composer, and producer of The Skylark Bell Podcast. Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/theskylarkbell/exclusive-contentAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

The ability to become startled is an adaptive behavior that protects us from being injured by a sudden threat, and prepares us for the fight-or-flight response when necessary. Nevertheless, getting startled too easily can be a sign that something is wrong. Here's what to do about it. For the written version with links to references and links to testing, see here: https://chrismasterjohnphd.substack.com/p/startled-try-glycine 

GDP Script/ Top Stories for Oct 15th Publish Date:  Oct 14th From the Henssler Financial Studio Welcome to the Gwinnett Daily Post Podcast. Today is Friday, October 15th and happy heavenly birthday to author Mario Puzzo. ***GODFATHER THEME*** I'm Bruce Jenkins and here are your top stories presented by Peggy Slappy Properties. Lyft Rider Allegedly Exposed Himself, Groped Driver Federal lawsuit alleges former Gwinnett Police officer used excessive force during 2021 arrest Gwinnett man banned from Walmart after being told he ‘fit the description' of a shoplifter All of this and more is coming up on the Gwinnett Daily Post podcast, and if you are looking for community news, we encourage you to listen daily and subscribe! Break 1: PEGGY SLAPPY STORY 1: Man Dies After Jumping Off Lawrenceville-Suwanee Road Bridge A Duluth man, Antonio Cartagena, aged 25, has been charged with sexual battery and public indecency for allegedly inappropriately touching and partially disrobing while in a Lyft vehicle with a 55-year-old female driver. The incident took place at the intersection of Pleasant Hill Road and North Berkeley Lake Road. Startled by his lewd behavior, the driver reported the incident, and Cartagena fled the scene. Law enforcement swiftly located and arrested him. Cartagena was released on bond the following day. Duluth police are urging potential additional victims to come forward as they investigate the case, encouraging anyone with similar encounters to contact Detective Javier Bahamundi at 678-512-3708..............…..read more at gwinnett daily post dot com STORY 2: Federal lawsuit alleges former Gwinnett Police officer used excessive force during 2021 arrest In 2021, Angelo Black spent five days in the hospital with a head injury and brain damage. A new lawsuit filed in the U.S. District Court of Northern Georgia alleges that a former Gwinnett Police officer is responsible for these injuries. According to attorney Reginald Greene, the officer used excessive force, violating Black's Fourth Amendment rights when they tased him while he was attempting to jump from one level of a parking deck to another after a traffic stop in October 2021. This resulted in severe head injuries. Black was subsequently incarcerated on drug and firearm-related charges. The lawsuit seeks accountability and highlights the need for better training and supervision of law enforcement officers to prevent similar incidents. Gwinnett County acknowledges the lawsuit and pledges to respond appropriately.   STORY 3: Gwinnett man banned from Walmart after being told he ‘fit the description' of a shoplifter Leroy Jackson, a Gwinnett County man, claims he has been banned from a Walmart store for a year after being wrongly accused of shoplifting. Suwanee police stopped Jackson as he left the store, as he supposedly "fit the description" of shoplifting suspects. However, Jackson believes this was profiling, as he was approached by a stranger in the store and had no connection to the actual shoplifter. Walmart requested Jackson be criminally trespassed due to his association with the other individual. Jackson is dismayed by the ban and feels it was unjust. He won't return to the store, and he advises caution when interacting with strangers in such situations. Walmart has reported numerous shoplifting incidents to Suwanee police but offered no additional comment on the situation. We have opportunities for sponsors to get great engagement on these shows. Call 770.874.3200 for more info. We'll be right back Break 2: M.O.G. – TOM WAGES OBITS – CUMMING FAIR   STORY 4: Georgia's controversial 2021 voting law overhaul survives preliminary legal challenge A federal court judge in Georgia has rejected a request to temporarily block the state's controversial election rules, which have been criticized for potentially disenfranchising Black voters in the 2024 election. U.S. District Court Judge J.P. Boulee ruled that the U.S. Department of Justice and voting rights groups failed to provide sufficient evidence that Republican lawmakers intentionally discriminated against Black voters when implementing new ID requirements for mail-in voting, restrictions on absentee drop boxes, shorter deadlines for absentee ballot requests, and increased penalties for providing refreshments to voters waiting in line. As a result, the rules created in Georgia's 2021 election legislation will remain in effect for the 2024 election cycle. Plaintiffs, including voting rights and civil rights organizations, argue that these rules make it harder for marginalized groups to vote and violate the Voting Rights Act.   STORY 5: Dacula's Maple Creek Park Playground Nearing Completion The redesigned Maple Creek Park playground in Dacula is set to open by Thanksgiving, featuring new equipment and exciting additions. The $821,000 project, funded by an endowment from former Mayor Jimmy Wilbanks, began construction in July 2023. It aims to improve accessibility, update equipment, and cater to a wider age range. The new features include a separate toddler play area, adult fitness equipment, ADA accessibility, and specialized playground turf. Maple Creek Park, located at 425 McMillan Road, also offers a 9-hole disc golf course, a half-mile walking trail, and a pavilion. The city operates Olde Mill Park in downtown Dacula, while two Gwinnett County Parks and Recreation parks, Dacula Park and Rabbit Hill Park, are also nearby. Construction progress can be tracked on the city's Facebook page.   We'll be back in a moment   Break 3:  ESOG – INGLES 2 – JACKSON EMC   STORY 6: Lawrenceville man jumps off bridge A tragic incident occurred in Suwanee as a 24-year-old Demorest man jumped off the Lawrenceville-Suwanee bridge onto Interstate 85 south and was struck by a tractor-trailer. The Suwanee Police responded to the scene after receiving a report about a vehicle hitting a pedestrian at 8:43 a.m. Sadly, the man passed away at the scene, and his next-of-kin was notified. The accident led to the temporary closure of all southbound lanes on I-85, but by 10:30 a.m., the Georgia Department of Transportation had reopened all lanes.   STORY 7: Two Greater Atlanta Christian Students Named National Merit Scholarship Semifinalists Greater Atlanta Christian School seniors Kevin Liu and Akhil Sarikonda have been named National Merit Semifinalists in the 2024 National Merit Scholarship Competition. This honor places them among 16,000 Semifinalists in the 69th annual National Merit Scholarship Program. To qualify, they needed excellent academic records, a recommendation from a high school official, an essay, and strong SAT or ACT scores. These Semifinalists were selected from 1.3 million high school students who took the 2022 PSAT/NMSQT. They're now competing for 7,140 National Merit Scholarships, valued at nearly $28 million, with winners to be announced in spring 2024. To reach the Finalist level, they must submit additional information about their academic and extracurricular achievements. The school is proud of their accomplishments and looks forward to their promising futures.   We'll have final thoughts after this.   Break 4: BOO FEST & HARVEST FEST – Henssler 60 Thanks again for hanging out with us on today's Gwinnett Daily Post podcast. If you enjoy these shows, we encourage you to check out our other offerings, like the Cherokee Tribune Ledger Podcast, the Marietta Daily Journal, the Community Podcast for Rockdale Newton and Morgan Counties, or the Paulding County News Podcast. Read more about all our stories, and get other great content at Gwinnettdailypost.com. Did you know over 50% of Americans listen to podcasts weekly? Giving you important news about our community and telling great stories are what we do. Make sure you join us for our next episode and be sure to share this podcast on social media with your friends and family. Add us to your Alexa Flash Briefing or your Google Home Briefing and be sure to like, follow, and subscribe wherever you get your podcasts. www.wagesfuneralhome.com  www.psponline.com  www.mallofgeorgiachryslerdodgejeep.com  www.esogrepair.com www.henssler.com  www.ingles-markets.com  www.downtownlawrencevillega.com  www.gcpsk12.org  www.cummingfair.net www.disneyonice.com www.downtownlawrencevillega.com #NewsPodcast #CurrentEvents #TopHeadlines #BreakingNews #PodcastDiscussion #PodcastNews #InDepthAnalysis #NewsAnalysis #PodcastTrending #WorldNews #LocalNews #GlobalNews #PodcastInsights #NewsBrief #PodcastUpdate #NewsRoundup #WeeklyNews #DailyNews #PodcastInterviews #HotTopics #PodcastOpinions #InvestigativeJournalism #BehindTheHeadlines #PodcastMedia #NewsStories #PodcastReports #JournalismMatters #PodcastPerspectives #NewsCommentary #PodcastListeners #NewsPodcastCommunity #NewsSource #PodcastCuration #WorldAffairs #PodcastUpdates #AudioNews #PodcastJournalism #EmergingStories #NewsFlash #PodcastConversationsSee omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Bible Reading: Ephesians 4:31-32; James 1:19-27; 4:17Ramona came down to breakfast with a scowl on her face. Her day was already off to a bad start. Her favorite sweater had a hole in it, and she had forgotten to do her math homework. While she ate her pancakes with blueberry syrup, Mom asked her to read a Bible verse for morning devotions. "Get rid of all bitterness, rage and anger, brawling and slander, along with every form of malice. Be kind and compassionate to one another, forgiving each other, just as in Christ God forgave you," read Ramona.Just then Jodi, Ramona's three-year-old sister, poked her with her plastic alligator. Startled, Ramona jumped up and knocked over her juice. "Look what you made me do!" shouted Ramona, dabbing at her soaked T-shirt. "You're such a pest!" Jodi began to cry as Ramona stomped upstairs to change. When she came back down, she grabbed her backpack and rushed out the door.After school, Ramona came home and plopped herself down at the table. "Did you have a tough day?" asked Mom gently."Today was the worst. I got a zero in math, and the other kids were laughing and pointing at me all morning. It wasn't until after recess when I went to the bathroom that I saw why they were laughing--I had blueberry syrup on my nose! I was so mad at my friends for not telling me, I told them I would never speak to them again!" "Do you remember what you read for devotions at breakfast?" Mom asked.Ramona looked down and shook her head."Well, it looks like blueberry syrup wasn't the only thing you missed in the mirror this morning," said Mom. "Huh?" asked Ramona, confused. "God's Word is like a mirror. When we read it, it shows us what's wrong in our hearts and points to our need for Jesus. It tells us to go to Him for forgiveness and to trust Him to help us treat others with love and kindness. But if we read it and don't do what it says, it's like ignoring a big smudge of blueberry syrup on the end of your nose."Ramona thought about yelling at her sister and her friends. "I guess I need to be sure to check my face and my heart in the mirror before I leave for school." -Laura KuehnHow About You?Do you pay attention when you hear or read God's Word? Do you do what it says and turn to Jesus for forgiveness and help? Don't just read God's Word--let it be a mirror for your heart. When God shows you smudges of sin in your life, confess them to Jesus and trust Him to wipe them away and help you show others His love.Today's Key Verse:Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves. Do what it says. (NIV) (James 1:22)Today's Key Thought:Obey God's Word